#kamamoto rikyo
Text
"K - RETURN OF KINGS" (Novel)
EPILOGUE: THREE PEOPLE
* List of Chapters
Translation: Naru-kun
Raws: Ridia
Looking back, the incident that turned all humans into supernatural beings was nothing more than a fleeting dream. Although the disaster affected not only Japan but also other countries, human damage was kept to a minimum thanks to the measures taken by "Tokijikuin". Because it was all over in just a few hours, many people didn't notice anything until it was all over.
The world is still in uproar. The media is strongly demanding an investigation into truth and accountability. Now that the existence of supernatural powers has become public knowledge, it is only a matter of time before the fact that the government has covered it up for more than 70 years after the war comes to light.
However, we will have to wait longer for that to happen.
For supernatural beings, normal life was returning. Every day was like any other: wake up, eat, shower, go to work.
However, the frequency of "work" has increased slightly.
Munakata was waiting for Fushimi when he returned to his base.
He probably didn't go to the front door to greet him. By chance they met. Still, he seemed to understand Fushimi's mission, he turned on his heel and spoke.
"Please, inform me."
Fushimi began to follow him, his lips curled.
"...After receiving a report that a Strain and "Homura" were fighting in Shizume, three members of the Special Forces rushed to the scene. They safely secured the two Strain who had already begun to escape and recently returned to base."
"Hm."
Munakata took a deep breath and shook his head.
"Although 10 days have passed since the destruction of the "Slate", it seems that people's supernatural powers have not completely disappeared. Even when the power of Hisui Nagare, who was connected to the "Slate", and Isana Yashiro, who caused the burst of royal power, quickly disappeared..."
"It is true that it is gradually weakening."
"Yes. Actually, the "Sword of Damocles" has disappeared and the "King" can no longer deploy the Sanctum. However, in that incident, people around the world have temporarily acquired supernatural abilities. Most of them have lost their power, but I'm sure there are still plenty of them. Especially here in Tokyo, where the "Slate" was located."
Fushimi grumbled in a displeased tone.
''Will our work continue for the moment?''
"It still seems so."
Fushimi stared at Munakata's back as he responded.
Not yet. This means that there will come a time when the meaning of Scepter 4's existence will be questioned.
Munakata is losing his power as ''King''. For him, the "Sword of Damocles" was falling apart, so that could be considered a blessing in disguise.
However, at the same time, it was a problem that would affect the survival of the clan known as ''Scepter 4''. Does it still make any sense to serve the "King" who has lost his power? When all supernatural beings, including themselves, lose their supernatural abilities due to the disappearance of the "Slate", is there really any point in keeping "Scepter 4"?
Fushimi is not the only one who has that doubt. He's sure many members of the clan and Special Forces think the same, even if they don't say it out loud.
However, Munakata did not respond to his subordinate's questions.
Does he still not have an answer or does he believe that every person has no choice but to find an answer to that question?
When he thought about that, his PDA sounded.
"Excuse me."
Fushimi reflexively took the PDA and pressed the call button.
It was a failure. What came out of the telephone port was a vulgar and loud voice.
"You bastard, stupid monkey! Why are you stealing from us? That Strain was "Homura's" prey..."
Fushimi hung up the call without saying a word.
Munakata stood still. His face finally turned towards him. Seeing the slight smile on his lips, Fushimi looked away and said again.
"My apologies."
Munakata said jokingly.
"Didn't you say that the Stain had been captured without "incident"?"
"Yes, it's just the extras throwing a tantrum."
Fushimi responded without hesitation, and Munakata simply laughed and looked forward.
Awashima was approaching from the other side of the hallway. When she stopped in front of Munakata and saluted, she said in a crisp tone...
"Captain. The Prime Minister has requested a meeting. He would like to discuss measures to counter the Strains abroad. Do you accept the request?"
"Okay. Let's go right away."
Nodding, Munakata quickened his pace with Awashima in tow.
Fushimi stopped and stared at his back. From now on, it's not his territory. He couldn't do politics or negotiate because he was tired.
Fushimi thought as he watched Munakata walk away into the distance.
Maybe Munakata has all the answers. What will happen to the world in which supernatural powers have been revealed? How will the clan that has lost its supernatural powers change from now on? Anticipate and then react. Because that's Reisi Munakata.
And Fushimi too.
The PDA called again. This time, he made sure to check the person before answering. Akiyama's calm voice sounded.
"Fushimi-san, I have another report. There was a robbery at the Takeido Ekimae bank. I think it was due to a Strain."
Fushimi snorted and responded.
"Here Fushimi, I understand. I'll be on my way immediately. Please prepare a transport vehicle."
Then, he too began to walk quickly.
Fushimi is also nothing more than Fushimi Saruhiko. Being a supernatural being is just one of the factors of him. Even if he loses his supernatural powers or the world changes, Fushimi will be Fushimi.
Therefore, what he has to do remains the same.
He will just do his job.
+++++++++++
Kusanagi finished polishing the glass.
He placed a glass in front of him and two glasses on the other side of the counter, in front of the stool. After placing them carefully, Kusanagi turned on the lamp.
It was left by someone who frequented that store a long time ago. He was a troublesome guy who engaged in various hobbies, but he left the things he collected for those purposes in the store. The reason Kusanagi knows how to use a lamp is because that person forced him to learn.
The glasses gave off a mysterious glow due to the flickering flames on the counter.
Looking at that with half-closed eyes, Kusanagi opened the bottle and poured the amber liquid into the glass.
A voice echoed in the silent bar.
"Wow, it smells good."
Totsuka was sitting on a stool, looking innocently at the glass with his usual kind expression on his face.
Next to him, Suoh lifted his glass and brought it to his mouth.
"...Not bad."
Totsuka held the glass with both hands, but didn't drink it, just enjoyed the aroma. He asked, looking at Kusanagi with a big smile.
"But is it okay, Kusanagi-san? This is an important bottle, right?"
"...Well, once in a while, why not?"
Yes. Sometimes something like that would be nice.
Suoh snorted. He put a cigarette in his mouth and tried to light it, but the lighter didn't light. Kusanagi shrugged, lit the Zippo, and handed it to him. Suoh looked at Kusanagi and then held the tip of his cigarette to the light of the Zippo.
The tip of the cigarette burned red hot and the exhaled white smoke floated in the light of the lamp.
Totsuka rested his chin on the counter and looked at him amused.
Kusanagi also slowly raised his glass, squinting behind his sunglasses. At this moment, the door of the bar opened with the loud sound of the doorbell.
"Damn...! They just stole my prey!"
"Yata-san! There will be another chance! Next time, let's make the guys in blue scream!"
Yata, Kamamoto and the rest of "Homura" entered the bar while chatting loudly among themselves.
Kusanagi blinked as if he had just woken up and looked at them. As they talked among themselves, they began to take positions at the desired locations.
There was no one sitting on the stool across the counter from Kusanagi.
Still holding the glass, Kusanagi stared at the empty stool.
"Izumo."
Kusanagi looked towards where that voice came from.
Anna was there. She was sitting on a stool, silently looking at the glass that was still there.
Her crimson eyes turned towards Kusanagi.
Kusanagi placed his cigarette in the ashtray and smiled silently.
"...Welcome."
+++++++++++
From the rooftop of the building, Mishakuji Yukari looked into a large hole.
The hole, which was also called Yomito Crossing or Yomito Gate, was surrounded by a yellow cordon and sparsely patrolled by police. They seemed to be quite distracted, some were holding back their yawns, others were simply staring blankly, and no one noticed the presence of the suspicious person standing on the rooftop, Mishakuji.
That marked the end of everything.
That place has little meaning to them anymore. "Jungle" was disbanded and most of the clan members gave up their power or hid in the world as people with clanless powers. The Green Clan no longer exists anywhere in the world. What's there is just a hole, a tombstone for those who once tried to bring down the world.
That's why Mishakuji holds a bouquet of flowers in his hands.
"...Iwa-san. Narare-chan. Did you have fun?"
Mishakuji muttered that and threw away the bouquet.
As the petals were scattered, the bouquet fell to the bottom of the tombstone as if it were sucked.
"Nagare... Iwa-san..."
Kotosaka on his shoulder shouted in a muffled voice. Birds cannot shed tears. Instead, he lowered his voice, perhaps as a tribute to his closest friends.
As if he was wiping away his tears, Mishakuji stroked his feathers with his fingertips.
Then he slowly turned on his heel. He called out to him as he passed the boy who was standing stunned.
"Come on?"
Sukuna didn't answer anything. He bit his lip, frowned and looked as if he was desperately suppressing something.
Mishakuji pretended not to see it.
Suddenly, he remembered something from the past. Mishakuji also lost something important in his childhood. His family, his first teacher. Everything was taken away by irresistible violence.
At least, that's not the case with the deaths of Nagare and Iwafune. They lived, fought and died for their desires. Although there may be sadness and mourning, there should be no regrets.
(I had fun. Iwa-sa, Nagare-chan.)
In place of the dead who did not give an answer, Mishakuji walked forward, giving his own answer.
Sukuna also wiped his eyes roughly with his sleeve and began to follow Mishakuji. He looked back only from time to time, looking at the hole with a trace of regret in his eyes, but then he turned forward and began to walk with difficulty.
+++++++++++
"Wait, wait, Wagahai-chan, your skirt is riding up! It's riding up!"
"Nya?"
Kukuri quickly grabbed Neko's shoulders as she jumped as if she were dancing. She quickly pulled up her skirt, which had gotten caught in her bag and rolled up. As Neko blinked, Kukuri spoke in a tone similar to that of a mother teaching a small child.
"You know, Wagahai-chan. Your uniform skirt tends to ride up easily, so you shouldn't move too vigorously, okay?"
"Mmm... I'm very tight..."
Neko pouted in dissatisfaction, but obediently allowed Kukuri to do whatever she wanted. She was the one who said that she wanted to join the school, and if that was the case, she had to listen to her teacher, Kukuri, because Kuro had told her so.
"Yes, this is good!"
After properly adjusting her clothes, Kukuri looked at Neko seriously.
"Wow, I never expected Wagahai-chan to move here. And at a time like this!"
"Hehehe~. Nice to see you! Kukuri!"
"Likewise~. Ah, that's right. The teacher who transferred with you. I heard that he is a relative of Wagahai-chan?"
Neko laughed mischievously.
"Yes. That's what we decided to do!"
"Did they decide?"
Kukuri tilted her head in confusion at the strange way she said it. It was largely due to Neko's power that she was able to do that. However, she had no intention of telling Kukuri that, at least not until her life had completely calmed down.
"Well, anyway, he is a very nice teacher. It seems like everyone in my class already calls him by the nickname "German Sensei"."
After saying that, Kukuri suddenly looked up at the sky as if she remembered something.
"But... I feel like I've met him somewhere before."
Neko laughed again at that reaction, but she didn't say anything.
A delicious smell tickled Neko's nose as she ran towards the bedroom.
"I'm home! I'm hungry!"
A calm response came from the back of the kitchen at Neko's voice full of desire.
"It's done. Sit down."
"Hurrah!"
Raising her arms and expressing her joy, Neko jumped into the dining room.
In the chabudai there is white rice, miso soup, pickled vegetables and grilled fish. Those are some of her favorite dishes that she sees all the time.
Neko pinched the sleeves of her uniform and showed off a little at the person sitting there.
"How I look? What do you think of my uniform?"
She chuckled, Kuro walked out of the kitchen and opened his mouth in shock.
"You heard that in the morning too."
"I want to hear it over and over again! What do you think?"
He looked at Neko calmly and nodded slowly.
"Looks good."
Neko laughed as if tickled. No matter how many times she heard it, she was still happy. Even more than his praise for her uniform, the fact that he was there made her happier than anything else.
Isana Yashiro.
Or Adolf K. Weismann.
That wasn't the Shiro that Neko knew. He is a young man of exotic appearance, with silver hair and a white face. It is natural that there are no traces of the Shiro from before, and this is the "real" Shiro.
She doesn't really understand the detailed reasoning. However, either one was fine for Neko.
Even if his appearance has changed. Shiro is, after all, Neko's Shiro.
Kuro took off his apron and sat across from Shiro. Neko also sat between the two of them, waiting for a signal.
"Well..."
Kuro nodded and the three joined their hands and spoke in unison.
"Itadakimasu."
Neko laughed out loud at the steaming white rice, miso soup, and grilled fish.
It is not the pleasure of eating. Of course, that's one thing, but the fact that there were two people on each side of the chabudai she was placed on filled her with immense joy.
If she reaches out, she can touch them. If she smiles at them, they will smile back. There are two people she loves within that short distance.
That alone made her happy. Everything she needed was prepared on that small table. Happiness with a touch of warmth. It was what Neko had been looking for.
Surrounded by her family, Neko, Ameno Miyabi is happy.
#k#k project#suoh mikoto#k stories#reisi munakata#homra#yata misaki#scepter 4#fushimi saruhiko#totsuka tatara#k rok#yatogami kuro#isana yashiro#neko#silver clan#kushina anna#kusanagi izumo#kukuri yukizome#kamamoto rikyo#seri awashima#jungle#nagare hisui#iwafune tenkei#kotosaka#gojo sukuna#mishakuji yukari
106 notes
·
View notes
Text
"K - RETURN OF KINGS" (Novel)
CHAPTER 12: OPEN A PATH FOR HIM
* List of Chapters
Translation: Naru-kun
Raws: Ridia
The hand that was about to open the door suddenly stopped. A voice was heard from the HOMRA Bar and he remembered something.
The reason why Misaki Yata quickly walked away from the door was not because he was scared. It was just awkward that Reisi Munakata was the one who killed Suoh Mikoto. Although he mentally understood that this was a hopeless outcome, Yata was a man of emotions.
Thinking that if they met face to face he would say something unwanted, he hid behind the store.
The door opened and, sure enough, Munakata came out. Instead of his usual blue clothes, he was wearing a coat and casual clothes.
(What does the "Blue King" want in my house?)
The moment such a question appeared in Yata's mind, Munakata spoke.
"Yata Misaki-kun from "Homura"."
He stiffened and cringed. Yata came out from behind the store, toying with the idea that he didn't like him because he knew everything from the beginning.
"Yes, what do you want?"
"I know you were friends with Fushimi-kun before he joined "Homura"."
Yata's eyes widened at the sudden words.
He didn't want anyone to talk about Fushimi.
Especially now. He had no idea what he was thinking. Yata expressed his frustration.
"He's not my friend. He betrayed Mikoto-san and me and ended up wearing blue clothes...!"
"Maybe he has to share my fate in death. I'm sorry if that happens. I would like to apologize first."
Yata's thoughts stopped when he was interrupted by the flowing words.
"What... what do you mean? Didn't he betray you and leave the blues?! And now... this time, he changed to the green...!"
"These were my instructions."
Munakata said that as if it were nothing.
"Before the Christmas operation, I gave instructions to Fushimi-kun. In case the operation failed due to the intervention of some unknown factor and the ''Slate'' was stolen, he should use all possible means to infiltrate the heart from ''Jungle''. He had changed clans once in the past, so he was the right person for the job."
"Hmm..."
His thoughts, which had stopped, began to move clumsily like rusty gears.
Fushimi did not betray him. The reason why he pretended like this was to infiltrate "Jungle" without suspicion and secretly help "Scepter 4" in their mission.
After thinking up to that point, Yata finally found a possibility.
"Isn't that dangerous?! If they find out, the Greens might kill him, right?"
"I agree."
Yata was speechless when Munakata said that so easily.
"I sent Fushimi-kun on a mission with no guarantee that he would return alive. This was a job that could only be left in his hands. Of course, he understood everything and agreed."
"How could you order your clansman to do something like that?!"
Munakata looked over his shoulder at Yata. Yata couldn't help but feel pressured by the cold look in his eyes.
"Why? Because we can't let "Jungle" do what it wants. "Scepter 4" is a clan of order. We can't just let the world fall into chaos. And Fushimi-kun is a member of "Scepter 4"."
Yata remained silent and stared at Munakata.
He enjoys freedom to the fullest with like-minded friends. This way of life suited Yata and he was willing to risk his life for it. He was already willing to sacrifice himself for that.
Maybe that's the case for him too.
He sacrificed himself for the ideals held by his "King". In his case, it may have been "order". Maybe he didn't betray anyone from the beginning. Just because he was faithful to his way of life.
Suddenly, Munakata asked as if he had an idea.
"There is a way for Fushimi-kun to survive. He must betray me and really join "Jungle". Do you think he will do that? As a former friend, you probably know him very well, Yata Misaki-kun."
Yata didn't have an answer for that.
But Munakata didn't seem to want to wait for an answer. He turned his back on Yata again and began walking slowly. The last words he murmured echoed in Yata's ears like a prophecy.
"Whether the door opens or not... then you will know the answer he gave."
And Yata saw it.
The target point, the Yomito intersection protected by "Jungle". The asphalt split open, exposing the helpless figure.
"...Saruhiko."
As Yata watched from the bow of the airship, he bit his lip hard as he murmured the name of his former friend.
+++++++++++
"Homura" was flying in the sky.
In the midst of the chaos that suddenly began to occur frequently, the "Black Dog" appeared and guided them aboard the "Schattenreich" owned by the Silver Clan. The destination was the current location of the "Jungle" headquarters, the "Slate".
Nobody was afraid. Everyone knew that the time for a decisive battle would eventually come. Under the guidance of the "Silver King", Anna and the others boarded the airship and planned to enter all at once.
Currently, on the bridge of the "Shattenreich", the two clans meet face to face and have a final meeting.
"Beneath the place where the "Pillar of Light" was located, there is a water storage facility that was abandoned during construction. It seems that "Jungle" used it as a hiding place."
Kusanagi said to everyone on the lavishly decorated bridge. He taped a map of the "Jungle's" hideout's water storage facilities to a makeshift "strategy board" made by simply hanging cork boards in random locations. The enemy's expected military strength was written on the transverse diagram, which seemed to be divided vertically, and their own military strength was also assigned accordingly.
However, the only thing written there are the names of the members of "Homura". "Hakumaito" was in a situation where it could not be used as a response force.
"The "Slate" has been taken to the lowest floor of this facility. We will go there."
Kusanagi nodded at Shiro's words.
"We will act as support. We must ensure that Shiro-san and the others reach the lowest level. Do you understand, everyone? This is where you must put your guts."
"Yes!"
Although that strategy could have been considered unfair, no one objected to that. That's because everyone was informed beforehand that only "Hakumaito" and, more specifically, the "Silver King" could carry out that strategy.
Anna handed them the marbles one by one. Communication during the operation was planned to take place through Anna's supernatural network. The power of "Homura", who operates with desperate determination and perfect coordination, will far surpass "Jungle", who has superior numbers.
Among them, Yata was alone, silent and with his head bowed.
Anna approached him. She handed a shiny marble to the sinking Yata.
"Misaki, use this too."
Yata suddenly looked up as if he had realized that and forced a smile.
"Oh... leave it to me. I'm in charge of level nine, right?!"
Kusanagi suddenly let out a wry smile as Yata looked at the map and raised his voice.
"Yata-chan. That's ok?"
Yata was visibly shocked by those words.
"K-Kusanagi-san? What do you mean?"
"Go with Fushimi. You can take your position later."
Yata lost his voice and looked at everyone present.
It is clear that it was Munakata's instructions that Fushimi pretend to betray him, that it was none other than Fushimi who opened the door, and that he was in "Jungle's" hideout and was probably considered a traitor, as already explained. No one knows what condition Fushimi is in. Whether he was able to escape safely, was killed, or was on his way, it was clear to everyone that Yata wanted to help him immediately.
When his partner is in trouble, he runs to her side before anyone else. Because Misaki Yata is that kind of man.
"B-but, if I don't arrive on time..."
Anna's voice encouraged Yata as he tried to slouch again.
"It's okay. I believe in you, Misaki."
She was smiling silently. Unwavering confidence is reflected in her eyes.
Yata tightly gripped the marble she handed him.
At this moment, the aircraft's instruments began to emit a sharp warning sound.
"Sudden altitude drop! We're diving!"
"Everyone grab hold of somewhere!"
A violent tremor hit the airship. Kusanagi held Anna in his arms and the others also began to take defensive postures.
Amidst the commotion, there was no hesitation in Yata's eyes as he looked forward.
+++++++++++
Munakata took a deep breath and readied his saber.
The fog is thick. The entire intersection was submerged in gray, making it impossible to see even an inch ahead. Every time he slowly moves his feet, the mist clings to Munakata. This mist is Iwafune's eyes and fingers. No matter what happens, his body is in the other person's hands.
At this moment, there was a sudden flash of gunshots.
The difference between the impact of light and bullet is less than a tenth of a second. Munakata responded admirably to a situation that exceeded the limits of human reaction. He moved his neck with minimal movements to avoid the bullet aimed at his forehead. At the same time, he pointed the tip of his saber in the direction of the shot and began running immediately.
"Oops..."
A playful voice sounded and Iwafune's body, which was barely visible through the fog, swayed again. The tip of Munakata's sword simply pierced the fog.
He's been playing that cat and mouse game over and over for a while now.
But that certainly had meaning.
Iwafune must use his ability to distort space, the fog, to dedicate himself completely to Munakata. Although there may seem to be some room for maneuver, it is still a battle between "kings." If they try to devote even the smallest amount of their energy to something else, they might suddenly collapse.
In other words, the current Iwafune did not have the strength to thwart "Homura" and "Hakumaito".
Ironically, as Iwafune said before, Munakata is supposed to play the decoy role.
Suddenly, Munakata laughed softly.
If so, he is fine. The priority above all is to recover the "Slate" and restore order to the world. If that's the case, it doesn't really matter who takes the spear first...
The problem is that Munakata's "Sword of Damocles" is approaching his limits.
If it weren't for the thick fog obscuring his vision, he would have seen two swords there. A gray sword that glimmers and a blue sword that slowly begins to crumble.
When it falls, destruction will come upon them.
Suddenly, he heard Iwafune's voice from an unexpected direction.
"Won't you help him, Zenjo?"
Iwafune called out to him calmly as he loaded his revolver. Zenjo stood behind him, hand on the hilt of his saber, and did not change his stance as a spectator.
"That's not my job."
At Zenjo's response, Iwafune jokingly said...
"Haha. Does that mean your job is to kill the king who loses control like Habari?"
Shrouded in mist, Zenjo's facial expressions could not be seen. Even if he could have seen, Munakata would not have wanted to look. Taking advantage of the momentary gap, Munakata approached Iwafune.
"You can't allow distractions!"
The saber split the mist and approached Iwafune. Iwafune's relaxed smile never fades, and that image never disappears. Iwafune avoided the cut with dance steps and then hit Munakata in the side of the head with the butt of his revolver.
Red blood danced in the gray mist.
Munakata is not afraid. Taking another step, he launched a second and third slash.
Iwafune used fog this time. The saber's trajectory was distorted by the fog and missed Iwafune, who was supposed to be there. Iwafune then slid back, firing multiple shots as he backed away.
The bullet that could not be avoided grazed Munakata's body, spreading blood.
Iwafune, blurred through the fog, sneered at Munakata.
"What are you holding on to, Munakata? You're just being stubborn. The dice are rolled. The world you were trying to protect has already been destroyed."
Although he was bleeding, Munakata responded calmly.
"Yes, I'm being stubborn. It seems I don't like losing to you more than I thought."
"Do you hate me that much?"
"I hate the way you live your life."
Beyond the glowing mist, he could see Iwafune walking. Munakata narrowed his eyes and followed the figure closely.
"If you couldn't protect what you were supposed to protect, you threw everything away and ran away, that's fine. If you can no longer bear the burden of being a King, then you should give up and spend the rest of your life."
Iwafune spoke in a mocking manner.
"Are we supposed to pick up the bones of clansmen and cry in the corners?"
"That would be much better than it is now. What I don't like the most is that even though you broke free, you try to get out again."
Munakata's sharp eyes never let Iwafune escape.
"The world that the "Green King" is trying to create is a world in which the people you once tried to protect are brought to ruin. Not only have you abandoned your ideals, but you are trampling on your former ideals. I hate that so much it makes me want to vomit."
"Kuku.", Iwafune laughed only through his throat.
"Well, if I had to say whether I like you or not, I don't like you either. When I look at you, you remind me of my old self..."
Iwafune's self-deprecating smile disappeared the next moment.
"Even if your sword breaks once, you still don't understand it. Even if you wave your naive ideals, you won't be able to change anything!"
Screaming, Iwafune pulled the trigger in quick succession. There were many flashes of gunshots and a torrent of bullets that could be called random gunshots that attacked Munakata. Under hazy visibility, Munakata dodged the bullets, which were difficult to predict and react to, with minimal movement and tried to move forward.
Iwafune appeared in front of him.
"Guh...!"
When he thought about raising his guard, Iwafune's knee had already sunk into his cheek. In intense pain, Munakata's body was sent flying several meters away. Laughing at Munakata, who fell to the ground after being punched, Iwafune loaded only one bullet into his revolver.
"It's just a difference of opinion. What we're trying to create is a world where the weak are no longer weak. A world where you and I don't have to be killed by stupid monsters."
The muzzle of the gun pointed at the forehead of the fallen Munakata. He could feel the gray supernatural powers gathering around the barrel of the gun.
"If you want to sacrifice yourself so badly for your ideals, I will help you, Munakata. It will be a much better ending than destroying the sword and killing everyone you must protect...!"
Munakata tried to lift his saber. However, he could not put strength into his knees. Gritting his back teeth, Munakata stared into the muzzle of the weapon that would kill him.
"Wait a minute!"
At that moment, he heard a voice from somewhere.
Far away, beyond the fog. A new commotion came from outside the gray world around them. Mixed with the confused voices of the members of the "Jungle" clan, a familiar voice rang out.
"I'm here to see the boss's crisis!"
Domyoji stands out and destroys the enemy formation.
"Domyoji, don't run in alone! Akiyama, Benzai, let's go!"
Kamo, the eldest, led the rest of the group as he admonished them.
"Benzai, don't let your guard down!"
"Hmph, that's it!"
"Let me go first!"
Akiyama and Benzai, the most elite, work together in exquisite cooperation to defeat enemy clan members one after another.
"What?!"
Iwafune's attention was diverted. Beyond that, a group of blue-robed people broke through the wall of mist and burst into the gray world.
Gunshots flashed, the King's shots attacked them. On the other hand, "Scepter 4" developed an almost perfect synchronized defense. By layering and synchronizing the auras developed in a regular hexagon, they exert instant, but almost absolute, defensive power. That shield received the attack of the "Gray King" from the front and managed to block it.
"Captain, please stay safe!"
Awashima said that resolutely, standing in the center of the shield and protecting her "King" with the formation of it.
He was protected by them.
Understanding that as a fact, Munakata suddenly laughed.
"What are you guys doing in a place like this?"
With that, he slowly stood up.
Akiyama, standing next to Awashima, responded in an orderly manner, as if responding to a question from his superior.
"I decided that taking control of the "Jungle" fortress as soon as possible was the mission that needed to be carried out with the highest priority, so we came to support the Captain."
"I didn't ask for anything. Besides, I'm not your Captain anymore..."
"We're not a "Scepter 4" that can't move unless told to."
Kamo said that while his back was turned, and Munakata couldn't help but keep his mouth shut.
Benzai and Domyoji said in unison.
"Isn't the title of the "Fourth Branch of the Family Registration Division of the Tokyo Legal Affairs Bureau" a cover for "Scepter 4" after all?"
"That's right. It's just a formality."
"At all times, the Captain's cause is with us. We are the clansmen of the "Blue King" Reisi Munakata."
Hearing Awashima's words, the members of the "Special Task Force" nodded in unison. They keep their eyes on the enormous enemy before them, the "Gray King", but their fighting spirit does not waver in the slightest. Perfectly balanced, it seemed to be the embodiment of "order".
The title he thought he had discarded came back to him for a moment. As head of "Scepter 4", Munakata asked.
"What are the countermeasures against confusion in the city?"
"Currently, we are mobilizing the entire "Scepter 4" force to quell the unrest and rescue civilians. We are prepared to prevent further confusion from spreading."
Even if Munakata was still in the position of boss, he would probably have made the same decision. Deal with the situation and heal it at the same time, and try to end the situation as soon as possible. They are acting correctly based on their own will and intelligence.
Awashima looked over his shoulder and said with a calm smile.
"Give us your orders, Captain."
Munakata breathed in and out.
He felt as if something warm dwelt in his heart. Every time it beats, it pumps some kind of power along with blood throughout his body. It's probably a type of energy called passion. As someone who rules "order", it was an unexpected reaction.
Munakata declared loudly, hiding his passion behind a mask of calm.
"We, "Scepter 4", fulfill our duty as swordsmen. We will not allow disorder in this land, nor violence in this world. We will disperse the fog that tries to cover our boundaries. All members, draw your swords!"
"Akiyama, ready."
"Benzai, ready!"
"Kamo, ready!"
"Domyoji, ready!"
"Enomoto, ready!"
"Fuse, ready!"
"Goto, ready!"
"Hidaka, ready!"
"Awashima, ready!"
The clansmen drew their swords one after another, carefully pointing the tips at Iwafune while spreading their swords from side to side as if spreading their wings. They worked together so perfectly that they seemed like a single living being.
Iwafune, on the other hand, is alone. The fog is controlled by the deployed clan members, and on the contrary, the "Jungle" clan members are fleeing. It was exactly the image of a lonely "king" abandoned in the castle he was supposed to protect.
Still, Iwafune showed a mocking smile.
"This is the Blue Clan's code of honor? Ha, it's beautiful. But really, it's not supposed to be that beautiful, right?"
He slowly raised his gun and pointed it at Munakata, who was stationed in the center.
Fog gathered at the muzzle of the gun. Concentrating on one point, not for defense, but for attack. The clan members were visibly nervous. They managed to block it before, but they don't know what will happen next. That bullet could hit their King.
In the midst of that, Munakata stepped forward.
"You said the world I was trying to protect was destroyed."
"Eh...?"
"Maybe so. Extraordinary powers have been unleashed upon the world, and the world has changed decisively. No matter what we do, we will not be able to return to the world before the "Slate" awakened. But..."
Munakata said quietly and pushed up his glasses.
"Even if the world is broken, we will establish a new "order" within that broken world. That is my way of living."
Iwafune's face contorted with sadness.
"You are a person who fled from the tragedy in front of you. You are literally running back and forth, casting a fog over your vision, making what you should see vague. Hisui Nagare is already dead and you are only helping to create a paradise for the dead."
"As if I didn't know!"
Iwafune roared.
A gray mist spiraled toward the muzzle of the revolver. A dense gray aura that distorted the surrounding space gathered at one point, and the moment Iwafune pulled the trigger, it turned into a magic bullet and was released.
It was not Munakata who received the gray magic bullet that contained ideals, setbacks, despair and the regrets of hundreds of thousands of people who were left scattered without knowing the meaning.
The clan members he trusts: Akiyama Himori, Benzai Yujiro, Kamo Ryuho, Domyoji Andy, Enomoto Tatsuya, Fuse Daiki, Goto Ren, Hidaka Akira, Awashima Seri, etc. A supernatural field that developed at the same moment stopped the bullet.
The two supernatural powers came into contact, dispersing an intense spark of light. The clansmen gritted their teeth and endured the blow of the "King", which contained the ultimate power. It may have been as unreasonable and reckless as moving a mountain with human hands.
However, God's will only appear when a person's will be at its peak.
Munakata saw it. A member of the clan who fights against the "King". The strong will of people trying to face the absolute power difference with a single ray of hope and absolute confidence.
Munakata's saber flashed.
The magic bullet, which had been stopped by the supernatural shield, shattered into pieces with that single flash. With that momentum, the slash dispersed a gray mist, shattered the revolver he was holding, and sliced Iwafune's shoulder as his eyes widened in shock.
"Ah...!"
Iwafune fell on his back, his cassock soaked in blood.
The fog surrounding the intersection disappeared in an instant. It was as if the blow of the "Blue King" had opened the world. After the stagnant fog dissipated, a blue sky without a single cloud spread out.
Munakata looked at him and muttered as usual.
"We will advance with our sword in hand, for our cause is pure."
+++++++++++
Awashima held his breath and stared at the scene.
In front of her clear vision, the "Gray King" lay on the asphalt. Lying in a pool of dark blood, Iwafune pursed his lips ironically.
"Uh... I can't believe you won..."
His point of view was not towards Munakata, but towards the sky. He was staring at the two “King” swords floating there. The "Sword of Damocles".
"It's okay, Aonisai. Just try to stick to your will and ideals..."
Saying that, Iwafune gently closed his eyes.
At the same time, the gray "Sword of Damocles" floating in the sky disappeared. Awashima ran to Iwafune and checked to see if he was breathing.
Although weak, Iwafune was still alive. She assumed he simply passed out. Awashima looked at Munakata and said quickly.
"Captain. Let me give you some attention!"
"Forward."
Several clan members gathered around Iwafune and began to administer first aid efficiently. It's not just for humanitarian reasons. If the "Gray King" dies here, Munakata will have to bear the burden of killing the king. That was supposed to be a fatal damage to him now.
At this moment, a scream-like voice was heard from the surrounding area.
"The Ranker has been defeated! The "Blue King" is safe!"
"Oh, the guys in blue even showed up?! Shit, what are the rest of them doing?!"
"Oh, you're running away! Your precious points will be confiscated!"
The "Jungle" clan members who were blocking the intersection lost their calculations and fled. If they had started a chase, they could have captured more than a dozen people, but none of the "Scepter 4" personnel moved. There was something more important than that at that moment.
Of the two most feared enemies, the "Gray King" has been defeated. Of course, if they eliminate the "Green King", although the Rankers are a formidable enemy, the course of the battle will probably be decided.
"Scepter 4", who was delighted with the victory, waited for the next order from him. If Munakata gives the order, everyone will run to "Jungle's" hideout.
At that moment, Awashima noticed something strange.
Munakata remains still. He has remained in the same posture since he defeated Iwafune, not moving in the slightest.
Blue sparks began to dance all over his body.
When she couldn't help but look at the sky, the "Sword of Damocles" was still floating there. The cracks on the royal sword made of blue crystals visibly spread and the separated energy chunks disappear as if melting.
"Captain! You must make your Sanctum disappear immediately!"
Munakata looked over his shoulder at Awashima and suddenly smiled.
"I already did it. But it seems that it will no longer disappear by my will..."
"......"
The "Sword of Damocles" that appears when the "King" exerts all his power consumes an enormous amount of energy just by existing.
He can't erase it. In other words, Munakata is currently in a state of overdrive. Like the "Red King" who was once defeated by the sword, he can no longer control his own power.
What awaits them next is the worst-case scenario, an "burst of royal power".
At this moment, the figure of a man appeared at the edge of Awashima's vision.
The shadow of Gouki Zenjo with only one arm, carrying a huge saber.
Before she could think of anything, a voice came from Awashima's throat.
"Everyone, stay away! You too, Zenjo-san!"
Zenjo stood still, taking only one step.
His gaze is forever transparent. Like an old wolf, Zenjo's gaze towards that question, seeing Awashima's innermost thoughts.
He wondered if she could do it.
Awashima grabbed her saber tightly.
Many "kings" are gathered there. A "Damocles Down" is a catalyst for the destruction of others. If the Sword of Munakata fell, the damage would expand exponentially, and not only Japan but also East Asia could become a gigantic hole.
It's not even hundreds of thousands. Billions of human lives depend on a single decision.
Awashima thought about this for a moment and declared decisively.
"I am this person's assistant. If necessary... I will be there."
She unsheathed her saber and readied it.
Munakata's back still didn't move in the slightest.
To prevent the tip from shaking, Awashima pressed the hilt of her saber even harder.
+++++++++++
Anna closed her eyes and concentrated.
The supernatural network formed by the marbles imbued with her supernatural powers forms a structure similar to a kind of neuronal synapse. Each marble was Anna's eyes and ears and served as a communication network between its owners.
At that moment, numerous scenes unfolded in Anna's obscured field of vision.
"I'm Akagi, B2 on standby, okay!"
"Here Bando, B3 on standby, okay!"
"I'm Chitose, B4 on standby, OK!"
The key points up to the fourth floor of the basement have been controlled and Akagi, Bando and Chitose are in their respective positions. Those lying at his feet were the members of the "Jungle" clan, and the members of "Homura", in addition to the main members, also seemed to be still fighting.
"I'm Dewa, B5 on standby, OK!"
"This is Eric, B6 on standby, OK!"
"This is Fujishima, B7 on standby, OK!"
Images and sounds were then transmitted from the seventh underground floor. They were still in combat, but seemed to have reached a position. The plan is progressing without problems.
When she silently opened her eyes, Kamamoto was standing next to her, muttering to himself.
"Thanks to the "Blue King" suppressing the top, it seems to be quite possible."
Anna blinked and looked up. When she saw the "Sword of Damocles" floating in the square of blue sky, her face clouded with sadness.
Anna, who is the "Red Queen" and has an extraordinary ability to sense things, she could see that clearly. The sword of the "Blue King" was cracked and damaged to the point that it seemed like it was about to break at any moment.
Soon, that sword will fall. The moment that tip hits the ground, everyone will be trapped. Munakata, Anna, and Hisui Nagare may be safe only with shrines that have the "unchangeable" attribute, but everything else will disappear like garbage.
The sooner that plan can be carried out, the sooner the destruction will be further away. Anna closed her eyes again and focused her attention deeper.
"Also, Izumo and Misaki..."
+++++++++++
Izumo Kusanagi was running in the dark.
It was probably his strategy that there was not a single light on in the long hallway. As far as he knew from the map beforehand, that passage led to the core of the enemy's hideout and was a key point that could be called a death line for them. Gunshots flashed from beyond the pitch darkness, aiming at Kusanagi as he ran.
"Here we go, Kusanagi!"
"I'll kill you right here!"
Thanks to the "Jungle" mask, they were able to accurately target Kusanagi even in the dark. Goggles with built-in night vision function can ensure unilateral visibility, but...
Despite the hail of bullets, Kusanagi still managed to smile.
"Sorry, I'm in a hurry. Please let me in!"
Kusanagi shot multiple fireballs from the Zippo he was holding while he dodged by jumping left and right. The fireball landed where the flash had flashed, dispersing explosive flames. Several members of the "Jungle" clan turned into balls of fire, screaming and rolling, and other members of the clan, their eyes burned by the sudden light of the flames, crouched down holding their faces.
Kusanagi's long legs knocked down the remaining clan members who had been incapacitated. After confirming that nothing was moving, Kusanagi raised his voice.
"Sorry, I'm late! Kusanagi, B8 on standby, OK!"
He then he looked back.
There are the three members of "Hakumaito" who are the key to the plan. Kusanagi was a dispatch and was responsible for transporting them there.
Kusanagi raised the marble slightly and said.
"Well, that's it for me. I can't take you any further from here, but good luck, Shiro-san."
Shiro nodded and looked at Kusanagi with serious eyes.
"Yes. Thank you very much, Kusanagi-san."
"Thank you for the cooperation of the Red Clan."
"See you later, Sunglasses! Make me more pancakes!"
Kusanagi suddenly laughed. He remembered Neko whose mouth was sticky with maple syrup and Anna carefully wiping it away.
To see that ordinary scene again.
"Yes, Neko-chan. When this is over, I will make you a tower of pancakes."
With that, Kusanagi pulled out a flame whip from his Zippo and knocked down the "Jungle" clan members who were trying to come out from below.
+++++++++++
There are two frustrating facts.
One is that no matter what happens, he will never be able to defeat Sukuna Gojou. "Jungle" members differ from other clans in that they concentrate their power in the executive ranks. In addition to his original sense, Sukuna possesses exceptional fighting power due to his extraordinary abilities.
Sukuna, with a dazzling smile on his face, jumped up and swung his scythe.
"Go dead!"
Fushimi quickly backed away and dodged the blow, which was aimed precisely at the back of the head. The sound of electromagnetic electricity burning the air immediately touched his ears. The fear of death momentarily crossed his mind and he began to neglect his steps. He made a mistake when landing and fell.
Sukuna carried a scythe on his shoulder and laughed at Fushimi's misfortune.
"Hahaha! That's it. You have to earn experience points before challenging the final dungeon. I can't let you return to the save point now!"
Fushimi half lifted his body and looked at Sukuna.
"Shut up, gamer boy... Pressing the off button won't save you, when it comes down to it..."
Sukuna's eyes narrowed. Contrary to his relaxed demeanor, he doesn't feel like he has the slightest chance. Fushimi exclaimed, holding his tongue.
"There is a time when we have to fight at a level where we cannot win at all!"
At the same time, he turned his body and threw the throwing knife that he had hidden in his hand at Sukuna...
The knife ricocheted and cut Fushimi's thigh.
"Gah!"
Sukuna, who wielded the scythe with ease and rested it on his shoulder again, huffed in exasperation.
"Is that it? No matter how hard you try, I don't think you can change this reality."
As he held back the intense pain, Fushimi clicked his tongue and said:
"I guess I've started lecturing the kids about reality... It's a totally annoying reality... It's not worth the salary with these dangerous living conditions, this... Really, why am I doing this kind of work? I..."
Back then, when Munakata told him about this mission, he might have refused.
This mission was very dangerous. Leave "Scepter 4" and infiltrate the enemy, and if the situation arises, work from within. No one would trust Fushimi, who was originally an enemy, and if Hisui Nagare could find a connection with "Scepter 4", he would definitely have gotten rid of him.
Carefully, but definitely. Even if you do your best, in the end, at the time of crafting, they will catch your tail. It was an almost suicidal strategy, based on self-sacrifice.
However, why did he accept it?
That's another frustrating fact.
"Then it's almost game over."
Sukuna wielded his scythe. Fushimi's face distorted as he looked at the green electromagnetic blade.
(There's no way he's coming.)
Unable to move, in his final moments, Fushimi murmured something into his mouth.
"Saruhiko!"
He heard that voice.
Fushimi looked up and searched for the owner of the voice. The voice echoed in the underground space and he didn't know where it came from. However, Fushimi knew exactly who he was.
"Misaki..."
"Where are you, Saruhiko?"
Although he couldn't see it, he could clearly imagine his face. With a mix of anger and impatience on his face, he searched everywhere while he raced on his skateboard. Fushimi let out a small laugh as he imagined that.
"Hey... that idiot... seriously... he chased me here..."
+++++++++++
There are two frustrating facts.
One, of course, is against Saruhiko Fushimi. Although he knew that this was the place where he would definitely die, and although he knew that he would be stigmatized as a traitor, he went alone without telling anyone. That was so infuriating that he couldn't forgive him.
"Saruhiko!"
Yata was running freely underground while shouting the idiot's name. There was no way the "Jungle" clansmen defending the area would miss that, and they positioned their huge weapons towards Yata. However, Yata didn't notice either. Overcome with anger, he twisted his face and spat.
"Idiot, you're trying to be cool on your own! If you die without telling me, I won't forgive you!"
The Green Clan members fired rockets all at once. A direct hit would have been an exploding bullet that would have killed him instantly. However, Yata crouched and jumped, becoming semi-conscious. Several explosions went off behind him and the shock waves knocked Yata back, but even these were not enough to catch Yata's attention.
It is another type of anger that is directed towards oneself.
Why didn't he think more carefully about the words Fushimi threw at him that dawn? Follow me, Fushimi said. In that case, he should have pursued him with all his might.
If he can't reach Fushimi, he will be scarred for life.
Gritting his teeth so hard that he made a sound, Yata desperately looked around him.
He understood it.
On the other side of the wall that had collapsed due to the caster's attack, was Fushimi lying on the ground and Sukuna wielding a scythe.
"Saru!"
At that moment, Yata became a creature whose only goal was to move forward. The skateboard wheels roared, turning into a ring of fire and generating explosive acceleration. He swung the staff wildly and bounced off the scythe that had been lowered toward him.
As he continued passing, Yata made a U-turn and crashed into Sukuna again. Sukuna didn't seem afraid; in fact, he was even smiling as he screamed.
"So you're changing players? I don't really care about this, come on!"
The rod and the scythe intertwined again. Red and green, a two-color supernatural ability exploded, dyeing the field of vision with mottled colors.
"......!"
Yata's face was distorted and he was barely able to block Sukuna's attack with the staff he held with only one hand. His muscles swelled to the point of bursting and he felt like his wrist was about to break. Still, he couldn't use both hands because his left hand was extended on the ground.
His hand grabbed the back of Fushimi's neck.
The skateboard accelerated again, forcing the two to leave the scene. Sukuna, who was left alone, let out an angry roar.
"Damn it! You're not going to escape!"
Yata didn't even look back. Feeling a tingle of killing intent on his back, he put all of his supernatural powers into the skateboard and accelerated it repeatedly. Fushimi, who was carried on his shoulder, was as limp as a corpse. Yata shouted, feeling something cold run down his back.
"Saruhiko! Are you alive?!"
Fushimi didn't respond.
Yata's next breath was shaky. He called again and again.
"Hey...! Saru!"
"You're late..."
Although his voice was dry and weak, Fushimi responded with certainty.
"And you call yourself the vanguard of your clan? It makes me laugh..."
"Shut up...!"
Yata looked ahead, almost reacting as usual to the same hate speech.
The skateboard was sliding through the underground passage. For a while, only the sound of wheels turning echoed between them. Perhaps because he had been searching so frantically, Yata didn't even know where he was. However, he muttered...
"Why did you not tell me?"
Fushimi laughed lightly at that question.
"There's no way I'm going to tell you about a top-secret mission, idiot. You should figure it out."
"There's no way I can tell from that! Why have you always been like this? That's right, I'm an idiot. That's why I won't understand unless you talk to me properly."
"Would you have understood if I had told you?"
"Say it in a way I understand. Just say it until I understand. If you had died without me being able to hear anything... I would have always thought you were a traitor!"
After a moment of silence, Fushimi looked up.
"I am a traitor."
Yata, who was only looking forward, couldn't tell what kind of expression Fushimi was making. Still, Yata shook his head vigorously.
"That's not true! Just as I would risk my life for Mikoto-san and Anna, you did all this for the "Blue King"... That means that, for you, the "Blue King" has been your King all this time!''
"......"
Yata took a deep breath and spoke clearly.
"I... think Saruhiko Fushimi from "Scepter 4" is amazing."
Fushimi stirred slightly. He doesn't know if he laughed or was surprised. Either one was fine. Whether his words were true or not was beyond Yata's consideration.
He only said what he feels and what he thinks.
At that moment, Yata suddenly felt something strange under his feet.
He controlled the skateboard and turn using what can only be described as intuition. Almost at the same time, the ground in front of him was cut into a cross shape and a small figure jumped out from within.
"Haha!"
Sukuna turned the scythe on him while making an amused voice. Yata clicked his tongue as he placed Fushimi's still limp body on his skateboard and kicked towards Sukuna.
The rod almost blocked the tip of the scythe as it descended.
Still maintaining the momentum of the shot, Sukuna smiled as he carried the scythe and spun as if dancing.
"Saruhiko is on the verge of death. You are about to reach the yellow indicator. What should we do?"
Yata readied his staff and turned to Sukuna. He was angry at the brat in front of him who treated life and death like a game.
"If you want to play that kind of game, do it with other people besides us. Hey, do you have any friends to play with?"
Suddenly, the smile disappeared from Sukuna's mouth.
An intense light shone in his eyes as he slowly approached, twirling his scythe.
"I've always played alone. It's 100 times better to be alone than to be held down by a weaker person. I can do it alone."
Killing intent filled Sukuna's body. Yata looked at him in silence.
"The only interesting person is Nagare. So anyone who gets in his way... I'll crush him!"
Screaming, Sukuna kicked the ground.
From left to right. It was an extremely fast movement that left an afterimage in his field of vision. For a moment, Yata completely lost sight of Sukuna. A cold premonition of death ran through his neck.
"Misaki!"
The knife was thrown in a straight line and accurately hit Sukuna's body.
"Damn!"
Sukuna had to use the scythe that was supposed to decapitate Yata as a defense against the knife. He bounced, spin in the air and land. Yata, who narrowly escaped death, muttered as he pointed the tip of his staff at Sukuna again.
"So "Jungle" was your escape. You look like us in the past. But... go home."
Sukuna's face contorted in anger and irritation.
"How bossy! Even if you two get together, I'm stronger than you!"
Sukuna began to move at high speed again. A bright green electromagnetic blade left a trail like a meteor and cut its way into the underground darkness.
Yata's eyes can't catch it. He would have just stood there like a stick, waiting to be cut down.
If he was the only one, it would have happened.
"Assume that again!"
As if in response to Yata's voice, multiple knives were thrown from behind.
The knife was thrown directly, grazing his side, shoulder and ear, and he was covered in a blue glow. Without missing a beat, it passed through the green beam and stopped its movement. As Sukuna's eyes widened in shock, Yata rushed forward.
The tip of the stick pierced Sukuna's abdomen.
"......!"
In silent agony, Sukuna's small body was sent flying and fell to the ground. As he coughed violently, Sukuna looked at Yata and Fushimi with the gaze of a demon.
Yata said with a slight smile as he held the staff.
"It's like old times, fighting hand to hand with you."
Fushimi said hoarsely as he stood up.
"...It's not the same as it was back then."
"That's right... it's not the same."
Suddenly laughing, Yata held his staff elegantly and declared happily.
"Misaki Yata, member of the Red Clan, and..."
There was a pause of a few seconds after he took a firm stance. Sukuna, who was half sitting on the ground, looked at Yata as if he didn't understand what he was saying.
Yata instinctively looked at Fushimi and shouted.
"Say it! Say it!"
Fushimi clicked his tongue and said with a voice that sounded like he really hated it.
"...The member of the Blue Clan, Saruhiko Fushimi."
Still, Yata was satisfied. They shouted in unison and at the same time.
"We will be your opponents!"
"This...!"
Sukuna's frustration seemed to have reached its peak. He used only the springs of his body to rise and attack while he swung his scythe.
"Older generations can't be cool!"
Yata held his staff horizontally and blocked the blow. At the same time, Sukuna's toe flew towards him and he twisted his neck to avoid it.
"This is work. And I can't waste time playing with a child!"
As Fushimi screamed, more knives flew. Sukuna clicked his tongue and swung his scythe, knocking down all the knives. He continued to kick the ground and tried to distance himself from Yata.
Yata won't allow that. He ran out himself and began to close the distance with Sukuna. Passing by the scythe that was being wielded in confusion, the protruding staff bit into Sukuna's stomach.
"Grr...!"
"What's the problem? You're slowing down!"
Sukuna gritted his teeth and swung the sickle wildly at him. The room for maneuver he had before was nowhere to be found. Anger, impatience, humiliation, and fear of defeat enveloped Sukuna's body, making him wither. Sukuna was now forced into a defensive stance.
(We can win!)
Yata muttered that to himself as he calmly inserted the rod. The current Saruhiko and Yaka can defeat that guy. Although red and blue were different colors, they were able to recognize that they were members of a clan fighting for their "King."
With that thought in mind, just as he was about to take another step, the support from behind suddenly stopped.
"What?!"
When he turned around, he saw Fushimi crouching down. The knife he dropped lay at his feet. The damage Sukuna inflicted on him earlier was eating away at his body.
Sukuna did not waste that momentary opportunity. He crouched down and quickly walked past Yata, turning on his electromagnetic sickle and attempting to cut off Fushimi's head.
"If you're going to die, get off the stage!"
"Saruhiko!"
Yata threw his staff and tried his best to stop Sukuna. He couldn't let Fushimi fall there. If that were the case, it wouldn't make sense to throw everything away and go this far.
But...
(I can't make it on time!)
Yata's face distorted at Sukuna's demon-like speed. A shiver ran down his spine as he imagined Sukuna's sickle piercing Fushimi's throat...
Sukuna stopped moving.
"What...?!"
Fushimi's knife was stuck in his shoulder.
"...Ha. Did you let your guard down?"
Pretending that he was running out of energy... no, he was probably running out of energy. However, with the last of his strength, Fushimi sent the hidden knife flying. He hit Sukuna smoothly, imprinting his movements on the spot.
If Fushimi had been alone, it would have been nothing more than a struggle. He is not a Sukuna who will stop when a knife is stuck in him. He should have been beheaded just like that.
But every second the knife gained had infinite value.
"Uraaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"
Yata's fist hit Sukuna's cheekbone. A powerful punch using the red supernatural power sent Sukuna's small body flying like a piece of paper. Flying through the air as he spun, Sukuna was sucked into the hole he had made in the ground.
+++++++++++
He dragged his body closer to the hole.
Not only had he run out of knives, but he also ran out of strength to throw them. His physical strength and supernatural abilities are empty, and if Sukuna returns, there will be nothing Fushimi can do.
Still, Fushimi stood next to Yata and looked towards the bottom of the hole.
The darkness was so deep that he couldn't even hear Sukuna's voice, let alone see him.
Either he died or fell into an abyss of no return. Either one was fine. For now, the threat has disappeared.
Taking a deep breath, Fushimi spoke in an exhausted voice.
"...Go home, huh? You're being very bossy and lecturing a child. Are you an adult?"
Yata crouched on the spot and looked at Fushimi with a bitter expression on his face.
"You're loud. I don't know if I'm an adult or not, but I'm not a child anymore."
Fushimi laughed lightly. That's how it is. He has never heard of a child risking his life because he is too busy with work.
At this moment, a muffled voice rang out from where Yata was sitting.
"Yata-san...! Yata-san! Can you hear me? Where are you now?!"
Yata took out a red marble from his pocket and responded.
"Hey, Kamamoto. Saruhiko is safe. It's not like we're safe, though."
"I see! Anna, Fushimi is safe! Please hurry up, Yata-san, it won't be completed unless you go to your floor!"
"...Ah. I understand."
Then, Yata looked at Fushimi.
"Hmph.", he huffed. He didn't want to help or be a burden. Without making eye contact, Fushimi said:
"Go. Don't count me in on this. As expected, it's unpaid overtime."
"But you..."
Yata must be aware that Fushimi's power is running out. Those words that seemed loving, but are now unpopular. Fushimi looked at Yata.
"What is the most important?"
After a short pause, Yata answered clearly.
"...It's Anna."
"Then go quickly. You do your job. I can escape on my own."
Yata pursed his lips, turned on his heel and started walking.
Fushimi called from behind.
"Misaki."
After Yata turned around and stuttered for a moment, Fushimi muttered:
"...I'll think of a way to speak so that even idiots can understand."
As expected, Yata was an idiot and it took him several seconds to absorb the meaning of his words.
A smile slowly appeared on his face. A carefree smile like the one he used to have when he called Fushimi a friend. With that stupid look on his face, Yata clenched his fists.
"Hey! Let's talk later!"
Fushimi waved his hand as if to throw him out. Yata turned his back on him again and rode the skateboard away from him.
After his back disappeared into the depths of the hallway, Fushimi lowered his head in shock.
Even when he searched his pockets, he still couldn't find a single dark weapon.
"I used all my knives, huh..."
Just when he thought he should retrieve the knife that Sukuna had knocked down, he heard multiple footsteps.
"There he is! Here he is!"
"Don't let the intruder escape!"
The members of "Jungle". If they are defending their base of operations, they must be at least a U-Rank. It may not be the case in normal times, but now Fushimi is not an opponent who can resist. He knew that if he didn't hide quickly, they would certainly attack him.
Still, his body did not move.
Far from hiding, he couldn't move a single finger. It seems like he was more tired than he thought. Fushimi took a deep breath and whispered to himself.
"He is simple, stupid, he doesn't think, and although he doesn't understand anything... sometimes he suddenly comes up with a 100-point answer..."
He himself wondered why he accepted that job. It is a truly suicidal act to infiltrate the enemy's pockets alone, and if an emergency arises, even if it means sacrificing himself, it will benefit "Scepter 4". He didn't have that much loyalty towards Munakata or "Scepter 4". It's not like he lives in a flower garden where he would sacrifice his life for something like "order."
So why is he trying to risk his life here and now?
(That means that, for you, the "Blue King" has been your King this entire time!)
Remembering Yata's words, Fushimi looked up at the sky.
"Well, I'm risking my life, although it's not worth it..."
"Jungle". The clansmen camped in the distance. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see the muzzle of a gun pointed at him. Still, Fushimi did not react and silently tried to close his eyes.
A head appeared on the ground beneath his feet.
Fushimi stiffened and widened his eyes.
It was Hirasaka. When she reached his shoulders, she reached out and grabbed Fushimi's ankles. Hirasaka gave the bare minimum of explanation to Fushimi, who blinked repeatedly.
"An escape route has been secured."
"...I don't remember asking for your help."
"The compensation has already been paid by your boss."
Fushimi suddenly let out a laugh at the simple and clear answer, and then was dragged into the darkness below.
+++++++++++
Kuro, Shiro and Neko run through the darkness of the depths of the earth.
The impact and sounds of battle that echoed from above were proof that "Homura" was clearing the way for them. They believed in them, "Hakumaito" and in the unwavering support of the "Silver King". To respond to that demand, they must take positions as quickly as possible.
Even if they didn't put it into words, it was a feeling that the three of them had in common. As if breaking through the darkness, their running speed increased even more.
Suddenly, their field of vision opened.
"It's here?"
Everyone stopped and looked around cautiously.
It was a space filled with white light, in contrast to the dark path they had just passed. The high ceilings are supported by glass walls and concrete reinforcements.
A cheerful voice echoed from the catwalk near the ceiling.
"White teeth are the key to illuminating the depths of the earth."
He remembered that voice and also that phrase.
The man, Mishakuji Yukari, who was sitting elegantly on the catwalk, smiled lightly at Kuro and the others, and then landed on the ground.
"You understand, right? I won't let you go any further than this. I will do everything in my power to prevent it."
Of course, Kuro knew that.
"Rurururururu... Shhh!"
Neko made a threatening sound like a cat. With that in mind, Kuro stepped forward.
"Mishakuji Yukari, this match will be one on one."
"Kuro...?!"
Looking back at the confused Shiro, Kuro said in a calm tone:
"You guys keep going. I have to defeat this person by myself. I just want you to listen to my selfishness."
Yes. That's selfish.
Siblings. A man who pointed his sword towards Miwa. Through countless practices and various meetings, Kuro has never been able to defeat Mishakuji. He is the strongest swordsman, far surpassing himself, both in flower and fruit. That's Mishakuji Yukari.
He wanted to beat that man.
It is never a good cause. It could simply be Kuro's wish.
But... if he doesn't do that, Kuro won't be able to advance at all from now on.
Shiro's confusion quickly turned into a helpless smile.
"This is the first time I've heard you say something selfish."
"I'm sorry."
"Fine. But in exchange, you must win properly and return."
In response, a smile appeared on Kuro's lips.
"Yes."
"That spirit is good, but..."
As if he was going to pour some water on him, Mishakuji brought out "Ayamachi".
"Kuro-chan. If you don't defeat me, I will immediately chase after your "King", do you understand?"
Kuro faced Mishakuji and silently held "Kotowari".
Defeating Mishakuji means protecting his "King". With that firmly etched in his heart, Kuro inhaled and exhaled silently.
Two disciples of the Miwa Meishin style. They simply exchanged clear glances, mirroring each other's images on the other side of the point.
#k#k project#k stories#reisi munakata#homra#yata misaki#scepter 4#fushimi saruhiko#silver clan#neko#isana yashiro#yatogami kuro#kushina anna#izumo kusanagi#kamamoto rikyo#seri awashima#zenjo gouki#jungle#sukuna gojo#mishakuji yukari#nagare hisui#iwafune tenkei#sarumi
60 notes
·
View notes
Text
Merry Christmas~♡!
#k#k project#suoh mikoto#reisi munakata#yata misaki#fushimi saruhiko#neko#yatogami kuro#isana yashiro#seri awashima#izumo kusanagi#totsuka tatara#kushina anna#zenjo gouki#mishakuji yukari#domyoji andy#gojou sukuna#akiyama himori#kamamoto rikyo#iwafune tenkei#jungle#homra#scepter 4#silver clan
25 notes
·
View notes
Text
"K - RETURN OF KINGS" (Novel)
CHAPTER 8: FLOWERS THAT BLOOM IN THE DESPAIR
* List of Chapters
Translation: Naru-kun
Raws: Ridia
Once upon a time there was a clan called "Cathedral".
The total number of clan members was actually several thousand. With an entire city in southern Kanto as its territory, the clan, which idealized mutual benefit and mutual aid, functioned as a semi-independent country under the reign of the "Golden King" Kokujoji Daikaku.
The ruler of that kingdom was Otori Seigo. The "Grey King" responsible for "Protection".
Otori, who was an anonymous official, took the fact that he was chosen as "King" as some sort of revelation. God gave him that power to reach out to the less fortunate and protect the persecuted.
That's how he interpreted it.
Nobody gets hurt, nobody suffers. A cathedral guarded by the "King" chosen by God.
The sanctuary collapsed in a single day.
++++++++++
Looking towards the dark hole, Otori muttered in a hollow voice.
"Kagutsu... what the hell did you do...?"
There is no answer for that anymore. In that hypocenter, the place where the center of "Cathedral" once stood, that man lost his life, and more than that, he dropped something even more sinister.
The "Sword of Damocles".
As if following Kagutsu's bottomless destructive impulse, the sword pierced through the heart of "Cathedral". The largest recorded "Kingdom Burst" burned and killed everything within, turning it into a deep, dark pit.
Until just a day ago, there were countless people there. There were countless families. There were countless smiles, happiness, the warmth of snuggling and holding hands.
Now there is nothing.
Cold sea water began to flow into the huge hole. Someday this place will become a bay. Swallowing countless corpses and whole souls, sinking their pain of death and regret to the bottom.
Otori could only stare dumbfounded at the remains of his ideal.
He finally got to his feet and turned around.
The cities that stretched out at the foot of the Kanto plain had turned into piles of rubble.
When the "Sword of Damocles" fell, the hypocenter turned into a huge hole. However, the destruction caused by Kagutsu's death did not stop there. A deadly shock wave spread out and swept through the city on the edge. Very few civilians would have survived the furious explosion.
There must be some still alive, even if only a few.
Believing that, Otori began to walk.
There were many things that were people.
There was a girl who had her limbs torn off. There was a boy who lost his mind. There was a mother and baby who had miraculously retained their original form, but had died.
Otori could only walk through seemingly endless time, seemingly endless hell.
"If someone is alive, please answer! Is there anyone...? Is there no one here...?"
Otori's voice echoed in vain. He really knew.
What he wanted to save was not "someone", but himself.
"Please... someone answer...!"
Otori didn't notice that his desperate face was wet with tears. The "King", whose salvation was once sought by hundreds of thousands of people, is now seeking those who seek salvation. Because he knew that saving someone would be his own salvation.
At that time, if he could save even one person from now on, surely, his power would have meaning.
He suddenly came into view.
A lonely child lying in the cracks under the collapsed building.
"Hey, stay strong! Are you alive?"
Shouting, Otori ran down from the pile of rubble and clung to the building. As a "King" with supernatural powers, he put all of his strength into it and raised a building that seemed to weigh tens of tons. Above Otori's head, a shining "Sword of Damocles" appeared.
"Guh...!"
Gritting his teeth, Otori shook the rubble of the building with such force that his feet sank into the ground.
A boy appeared below.
A sharp piece of rock pierced his small back.
Otori knelt down on the spot.
"Not good... Even a child like this... Is this the ideal ending I was looking for? What is the meaning of the power of the "King" who can't save even a child?"
With trembling fingers, Otori touched the necklace. The symbol of the God he once prayed to.
But that feeling was not accompanied by any emotion. Faith, reverence, nothing. What he felt at his fingertips was nothing more than inorganic metal.
Otori realized that his faith had disappeared from within him. There is no God. Even if they are not interested in themselves. Neither God-given power nor God himself could save anyone.
Biting his lip, Otori looked down at the boy's tragic corpse.
The corpse suddenly began to glow.
"......?!"
Otori widened his eyes. The glow from him was green. So this boy is a survivor of the Green Clan?
That was what he thought, but he soon realized that this was not the case.
"Coronation". This is the phenomenon when a person becomes a "King".
He thoughtfully looked up. It was exactly what Otori expected.
"The green "Sword of Damocles"...?!"
Otori looked back at the boy. In the green glow, the dead boy was slowly opening his eyes.
He had no doubt. This boy is neither a member of the Green Clan nor a corpse.
A new "Green King" was about to be born.
++++++++++
Five swords floated in the night sky.
Their presence, which seemed to press down on the white moon, was beyond majestic to the point of being comical. If all those swords fall, the world will probably end. Fushimi never imagined that he would witness something like a Hollywood movie called "World in Crisis".
Enomoto leaned out from the command car and muttered anxiously.
"What's wrong, Fushimi-san? A fifth "Sword of Damocles"... wasn't that four kings?"
It wasn't Enomoto he clucked at. This situation, by itself...
"This is not good. What is the result of the observation?"
"Compared to the beginning, it is more stable. However, there is still interference on the top floor..."
He looked inside the vehicle. Observations made by Anna's supernatural network were displayed as they were on the screen. The green glow that had dominated most of the building now seemed to give way to a gray mist.
Enomoto asked as he pointed to the last one to show up.
"What color is that...?"
"It's not gold or colorless, so there's only one left. I didn't expect it."
Silver. Golden. Red. Blue. Green. Colorless. The rest of the color is "Gray", as is the fog that surrounds the observation point.
"Oh, the green disappears!"
"Weismann's deviation from the Fifth King is rapidly declining!"
At the same time as Enomoto, the vehicle staff gave a report. A noise ran through the green Damocles, and disappeared like lightning that ran and disappeared for a moment. Looking at him, Fushimi asked a question inside the vehicle.
"What is the Weismann deviation of the new King?"
"He still maintains a high number! This... perhaps it can exceed the Captain's Weismann deviation...!"
Thinking of what he saw, Fushimi leaned over the command vehicle and took a deep breath.
The "newcomer" is full of energy, but the "Red Queen" has been exhausted from fighting Hisui Nagare, and the "Blue King" is cracked. Everything will depend on how long the last one, the "Silver King", can hold out.
"Damn. It's troublesome..."
Muttering, Fushimi began to simulate the future in his head.
++++++++++
At first glance, he was a middle-aged man who was unkempt.
His hair was disheveled and stubbled, and his worn cassock was wrinkled, as if it hadn't been ironed. With a loose, sloppy mouth and carefree gaze, it's hard to imagine that he was ruling a single kingdom.
But still...
Munakata had accurately measured the strength of the man in front of him.
"The biggest and worst case of the overthrow of royal power that occurred at the end of the last century, the Kagutsu Incident. The Sixth King, the "Grey King", who was believed to have died as collateral damage..."
As he muttered, Munakata put strength into the hand that held the saber.
The ability of the "Grey King", which has been silent for many years, could possibly surpass itself.
"I have to say that I was very surprised that this man survived and became the mastermind behind the Green Clan."
Iwafune shrugged and smiled, as if he could see Munakata's heart.
"No, Munakata. The man named Otori Seigo certainly died at that time."
Even so, his eyes weren't smiling.
"What's in front of you now is Iwafune Tenkei, a flightless chicken who lives in "Jungle" and acts as the father of the "Green King" Hisui Nagare. It doesn't seem like much of a mastermind, I'm just an old man."
This time it was Munakata's turn to laugh.
Munakata certainly sensed this as he fixed his gaze on Iwafune.
"A misty Sanctum that possesses the attribute of "absolute protection"... while displaying your power like this, it's easy to tell that you're a simple man."
Mist rolled from under his feet.
Slowly, but at a certain speed, the mist thickened. Enveloping Hisui Nagare, who was lying on the ground, his figure gradually faded away. It would be useless to swing the saber. Fog cannot be cut or traversed.
When he muttered to himself that this was the "Green King's" trump card, he heard a laugh coming from somewhere.
"I win. Reisi Munakata."
Hisui Nagare, who should have been at Munakata's feet, suddenly found himself on Iwafune's shoulders.
Munakata's eyes narrowed. As he did so, the mist continued to thicken. The mysterious voices of Neko and Kuro echoed from somewhere.
"Nya? This feels a little weird!"
"This is...!"
Their voices were coming from different places, not from the direction they should have been.
Information about the "Grey King" was sparse even in the database. Munakata doesn't even know the details and principle of his "absolute protection" ability.
However, he was able to predict to some extent from Hisui Nagare's recovery move just now and the gap between the two's voices.
That is to say...
"Not good! Don't stop!"
Anna created wings of fire again. The flames that turned into spinning swords were shot towards Iwafune in quick succession.
All of that was blocked by a wall of mist.
"......!"
From the other side of the dense mist, a muzzle with a dull glow appeared. He is standing upright, facing Anna. Anna took a deep breath, stiffened.
"Anna!"
Shiro jumped in front of her.
He placed a special field on the closed Japanese umbrella, and the fired bullets were repelled one by one. The ricocheting bullet flew in another direction, brushing past Kuro and Neko. The bullet must have been imbued with supernatural power, and a huge hole was blown in the wall where the bullet landed, and he was able to see the night sky beyond.
From beyond the mist, Iwafune's voice echoed out.
"Haha, that's right, "Silver King". You must take care of the princess!"
Shiro didn't care. He looked up and yelled.
"Kuro! Take care of Neko! Get away from there!"
"Huh?! No, Shiro! Wagahai will be with you!"
Kuro held the body of Neko who was about to reach him. Despite his anguished expression, he remained loyal to his master's orders. He held onto Neko and flew away from the mist.
The fog thickened even more.
Neither Kuro nor Neko nor Munakata nor Iwafune could be seen. Shiro deployed his supernatural field and protected Anna from the mist.
"Anna. Are you okay?"
Anna nodded helplessly. However, her face had lost all blood and her breathing was shallow. It was too much force. It was only natural, since she single-handedly waged the battle with Hisui Nagare.
"More than me, Reisi..."
Shiro gritted his teeth and deployed the supernatural field at maximum output.
There was an answer. With all the power of the "Silver King" that governs "immutability", it seemed that that mist could be partially nullified.
However, if he did, the "Grey King" could target Anna.
Anna seemed like she could no longer move. If he hits him with his attack, he won't be able to stay still. He didn't want to think that Otori Seigo, who once professed compassion, would target the children, but is now Iwafune Tenkei. He had no idea what to do.
Besides, someone could die in front of him.
That alone was unacceptable.
"Yashiro...!"
Anna let out a guilty voice. However, Shiro slowly shook his head and began to deploy his supernatural field for defense.
"...Munakata-san."
Shiro couldn't do anything but whisper "I'm sorry" and pray for their safety.
++++++++++
"Heavenly Wolf" absorbed the blue supernatural power and glowed brightly. Raising his saber, which glowed brightly even in the gray mist, Munakata swung his sword on top and slashed straight at Iwafune's head.
However, what was ahead was the steel Iwafune was holding, the barrel of a revolver. That itself must be a supernatural power control mechanism, the barrel glowed dully and stopped the blue blade.
Two lights, blue and gray, scattered like small sparks. Munakata frowned and Iwafune smiled and aimed his revolver without releasing the pressure.
The barrel was positioned perfectly against Munakata's forehead.
If he had slowed down for a second, there would be a hole in Munakata's forehead. Still in a low stance, Munakata had his saber at his side. Furthermore, if it had been a moment earlier, Iwafune's stomach would have been cut open.
At this time, Iwafune had already jumped into the distance.
A thick mist soon enveloped his body. Munakata fired a slashing attack with the supernatural power he put into his saber. The flying blue sword arrived where Iwafune should have been and was deflected.
As expected, Iwafune's voice rang out at the same time.
"Hey, where are you aiming?"
A shot rang out along with a mocking voice. Annoyingly, they came from different directions. Although the place he emitted from should be the same.
As he fired bullets, Munakata did not try to find Iwafune's location. He knew that it would be useless to do so.
Iwafune's "absolute protection" ability is shrouded in mystery.
It's probably a spatial warp ability.
In the gray mist, Iwafune twists the world itself. By distorting space, light, sound and all kinds of energy are transferred from where they should be to another.
Shiro, Anna, Kuro, Neko and Hisui Nagare. The person who should have been there is not there and the person who should not have been there is. Munakata's slash attack was deflected instead of being blocked. If they were doing it right, they would never make it to Iwafune.
It is possible to break through with such "absolute protection" and "order"!
As he pondered, Munakata opened his mouth to fire a sighting shot.
"Are you attacking by hiding in the mist? It's a petty way of fighting, befitting a man who lost his clan, changed his name, and survived only by hiding in the ground."
"I don't care what you say. I've already given up pride. It doesn't hurt or sting."
A voice came directly from above.
A voice resounding from a blatantly abnormal place, either because he knew his hands were exposed or because he didn't care that he knew.
"The Gray Clan "Cathedral", at its peak, was a powerful clan that wielded power second only to the Gold Clan "Tokijikuin". The one who led "Cathedral" was the "Grey King" Seigo Otori. Possessed of strength and virtue, it is said to be a masterpiece that was widely admired not only by clansmen, but also by the general public."
"Haha. That's why it's not such a splendid thing."
The voice came from right behind Munakata.
When he reflexively turned around, he could see a shadowy figure walking away. Despite that, the sound of footsteps could still be heard from behind.
Obviously, he was making fun of him.
Munakata raised his voice.
"Fourteen years ago, I led the clansmen in an attempt to prevent Genji Kagutsu's Sword of Damocles from falling, but I was unable to stop it and the clan was wiped out. It was an unprecedented catastrophe with 700,000 dead, including civilians."
The footsteps stopped.
Around the same time, Munakata fully expanded his supernatural field. In an instant, the randomly twisted world was reconfigured under "order", and Iwafune peered through the mist.
"So you left your old self back then with the people you couldn't save then!"
Missing no chance, Munakata fired a blue slash from his saber.
The straight cut, however, was distorted and deflected by the dense fog that had gathered in front of Iwafune. Leaving only a smile on his face, Iwafune hid behind the wall of mist again.
"Well, let's see. After all, it's an old story."
"Why did you decide to join Hisui Nagare and appear on stage at this time?"
A shot rang out instead of an answer. One shot from directly above, one from behind, and one from the side. Munakata blocked them all with his saber.
He didn't feel any hostility or killing intent. Everything lay beyond a vague mist.
It seems that only words can be delivered to each other.
"If the world proposed by Hisui Nagare were to come true, society would fall into chaos and there would undoubtedly be many victims. I don't think it's your idea to go along with such a barbaric act to save humanity and create an ideal paradise. Did the Kagutsu incident make you so depressed?"
"Ideal paradise, huh."
Iwafune's voice was mocking.
"The "King" does not have the power to create such a thing. Both you and I are being rolled on this stubborn "Slate". Except for "that guy" who is trying to "roll" the "Slate"."
Iwafune was laughing beyond the thick gray mist.
Recklessly empty. As if to say that the gray world where nothing can arrive is the place where the "King" arrives.
As if he denied it, Munakata swung his saber again.
++++++++++
Anna let out a shaky breath.
The battle between the two "Kings" airs like an earth-shaking clash. She was too weak to bear it. Shiro stretched out his arms to support the unsteady Anna.
"Anna, are you okay? Are you cold?"
Anna nodded slightly and closed her eyes.
"What a cold mist... is this the depth of this person's despair...?"
The responsiveness of her, the power to see through, which she further enhanced by becoming a "King", she could clearly see through him.
A man in a cassock grins hollowly beyond the mist. He has a hole in his chest. A big, wide, dark hole that swallows everything.
Unlike Hisui Nagare, there was nothing in the hole. He can't feel any pulse of energy, any longing for the future. However, he is filled with cold despair.
Hugging Anna's shoulders to keep her warm, Shiro muttered pitifully.
"The "Grey King", Seigo Otori. I heard from the lieutenant that he was a pacifist who hated conflict, but when it came time to fight, his force stood shoulder to shoulder with the "Blue King" Habari Jin and the "Red King" Genji Kagutsu. Munakata-san..."
"Yashiro. From now on, take care of Reisi..."
Anna pleaded. She didn't want to be a nuisance. She herself is a "King". She is no longer just an existence that leans on someone.
Suddenly, a stray bullet flew out from beyond the mist. Shattered debris fell on the two who avoided it at a dangerous point. Shiro quickly opened his umbrella to protect Anna from the pouring rain.
Shiro said in a reluctant but firm tone.
"No. I can't leave you alone now."
Anna clenched her fists in frustration. She hated her helplessness.
That person would surely rise up and face any situation. Seeing Munakata struggling, she must have laughed a bit and punched the mist with her fist.
After all, she couldn't be like Mikoto.
That was so frustrating and lonely.
And, beyond the mist, he saw something that glowed. It wasn't a supernatural power, it was an ultimate brilliance of matter. The heavy hanging cables gleamed in the light.
At the same time, a strange sound echoed in Shiro and Anna's ears. They soon realized it was the sound of approaching helicopter rotors, tearing through the air.
Shiro looked up and yelled.
"Damn! The rooftop!"
++++++++++
Iwafune walked through the mist.
He fired a gun as he walked. The revolver's barrel, which has a long, hollow frame, was broken to expose the barrel, into which the bullets are loaded one by one.
Iwafune didn't even see Munakata's slashing attack. The mist that gathered semi-automatically distorted the supernatural energy and deflected it upwards. The "absolute protection" mist deflects almost all attacks and nothing can reach Iwafune.
After loading the bullets and folding the barrel, Iwafune smiled wryly.
Almost everything was ready.
Iwafune casually held his gun and pulled the trigger. Roar and shock. Munakata, who was beyond the mist, repelled the bullet. Before he could confirm that, Iwafune opened his mouth.
"Hundreds of thousands of ordinary people, unable to do anything, were shocked and died. If each of us has power, we can't just face death without resistance. You can resist with your own responsibility. That's the kind of world that Nagare It's about to explode."
The objection came back with a cutting attack.
"What nonsense! Humans who have suddenly acquired power beyond their control will simply show their power and kill each other, a foolish and chaotic world will come. Society needs order and someone to run it. A world of order and intelligence is a beautiful ideal world."
Sweet precision. Not even covered by mist. Iwafune dodged it by tilting his face.
"Haha. It smells blue, absolutely. Wow, just the "Blue King"?"
Iwafune pulled the trigger while he smiled.
"Hey, Munakata. You've never seen hell, right?"
Another chance. Munakata took it.
"You've never walked through hell, right?"
One more shot. Munakata dodged.
"The reason you can't do that is because you have power. That's because you're a "King". If you were just a human being, and it fell on you or someone you care about, you'd think, "Why me?", "I want power"."
Iwafune walked as he fired his gun. A misty world with dark eyes.
The former Iwafune would have agreed with what Munakata said. That's because Iwafune was the "King". Because he believed himself to be omnipotent.
But no, the "King" is not omnipotent.
Iwafune, or rather, the "kings" who lived at that time, realized this. A monster named Kagutsu Genji taught them that they were nothing more than super-humans.
You cannot make wishes come true, you cannot protect anything, you cannot save anyone.
"The reason why you really believe that you can create an ideal world with your own power is because you are a young man, Munakata, and you haven't experienced any setbacks yet."
So, Iwafune walked slowly and appeared in front of Munakata.
Munakata's eyes widened in surprise, but before he could flash his saber, the hilt of the revolver he held in his inverted hand sank into his belly.
"Only for the "Blue King"?"
"What...?!"
Groaning, Munakata staggered back a few steps. It would have been easy to take him down by stabbing more, but Iwafune didn't do that and raised his hand.
"Ah, it's a bit crazy."
He folded the revolver up again and began to load the bullets.
Munakata was looking at that relaxed state of mind with frustration.
"Don't try too hard, young man. This is the advice of an old man. If you set your ideals too high, you'll also get frustrated, right?"
"I have no intention of engaging in useless talk!", Munakata shouted.
A full blow with a saber, but he was still blocked by a gray wall. Iwafune walked away from Munakata,
"Resuming hide and seek, I won't let you use that move so easily!"
He could feel Munakata's superpower swell.
He was surprised. The gray mist was neutralized by the supernatural field focused on Munakata. Correcting the twisted world to what it should be, it was as if "order" was glowing, but...
Iwafune prepared a revolver loaded with bullets.
"Don't overdo it. Are you feeling better?"
He was no longer going to hide in the mist. because there was no need for it.
"It's useless to use all your strength against a weak opponent. It's high tide here too."
The gray mist accumulated in the muzzle of the revolver. All the skills that were used only for defense until now were converted to attacks. Contradictions like attacking with "absolute protection" are nice, but if a shield is hit with full force, it can become a deadly weapon to beat people to death.
The exhausted Munakata did not have the strength to withstand all of Iwafune's might.
It was something they both knew. Both Iwafune and Munakata are a kind of "King". They could imagine what would happen from here on out.
Despite that, there was no despair in Munakata's eyes.
He looked calmly and intellectually at his impending defeat, his frustration, and Iwafune.
As if to say it would never break.
Iwafune smiled and pulled the trigger.
A bullet with a high output supernatural ability was fired in a straight line.
Munakata reacted to that. The saber, which also glowed with extraordinary power, turned around and caught it with his blade. But no bullets were fired. As he distorted the physical phenomena around him, he continued to advance until all of his supernatural energy was used up.
Munakata's saber broke at the same time that supernatural power was exhausted.
Half of the saber and the spent bullet fell to the ground at the same time.
"......"
Iwafune shrugged and met Munakata's eyes.
What was floating in the night sky looking up from the hole was exactly what Hisui Nagare had planned. And beyond that, the shining blue "Sword of Damocles" loomed.
The sword of the "King", which was defeated in tatters and looked like it could break at any moment.
++++++++++
He thought he was asleep for a while.
Beneath his closed eyelids, Nagare sensed several things. The sound of helicopter rotors hitting the air. The smell of gunpowder and dust that tickled his nose. The night wind blew through his hair and he felt the presence he had been yearning for all this time.
Source of eccentricity. An original miracle. God's pedestal that allows people to evolve to the next stage.
"The Dresden Slate."
A familiar voice sounded in his ear.
"Ok, Munakata! The fact that I went out with you and acted like a little chanbara was just to buy time to get this guy out."
Nagare slightly opened his eyes and looked to the side of him.
The familiar stubble looked down with a beaming smile.
It was thanks to him that he was able to sleep. Nagare thought so. Nagare's "trump card", the "Grey King", but also a member of the "Jungle" clan, the human Iwafune Tenkei, who is also like a father.
Nagare trusted Iwafune so much that he could leave everything else to him and go to sleep.
"...Iwa-san."
When he called out to Iwafune in a weak voice, he met Nagare's eyes. With a smile, he laid him down and lay back cross-legged.
"Oh, Nagare. You did it."
"Yes. I understand. Thank you."
As he felt the coldness of the "Dresden Slate" on his cheeks, Nagare certainly laughed as well.
They finally achieved "Jungle's" cherished wish to seize the "Dresden Slate" which had been kept secret by the "Golden King".
Beneath the helicopter's rotor in the sky, swaying on a "Slate" suspended from cables, Iwafune gazed out at the bright lights of the city. Taking a can of beer from his pocket in his cassock, he opened the lid and held it lightly.
"Merry Christmas. This is a present from Iwa-san to you who have been a good boy for nine years. It's too big to put in a sock."
As he said that happily, Iwafune took a sip of his beer.
Nagare, who was looking at him, said to Iwa.
"Iwa-san. I want to drink too. Give me a sip."
"Eh?"
Iwafune frowned curiously, but quickly smiled.
"Well, it's good that you remember the taste of sake, Nagare. Here you go."
He put beer on Nagare's lips and tilted him. The bursting carbonic acid touched Nagare's tongue.
"How is it? What do you think?"
"...Bitter and bad. It's incomprehensible."
Iwafune laughed again at Nagare's scowl.
"It's a boring impression if you use it as a reason for victory."
"Yes. After all, this one suits me better."
Nagare looked down at the "Dresden Slate". It could be seen that the energy consumed was quickly recovered. That was probably due to direct contact with the "Dresden Slate". If they manage to deepen their analysis and fully connect with the "Slate", there will be nothing on earth that can stop them.
The glorious future that he had glimpsed was instantly erased by Nagare.
"Besides, we haven't won yet. They will try to get it back. Now it's our turn to defend."
"Ha. Then leave it to me, it's my job to protect you."
Suddenly, Iwafune frowned as if he had bitten into something sour.
He raised the beer to his mouth to wash it down and smiled distantly.
"If it's about you, I can protect you."
Iwafune looked down. As if he was afraid that Nagare would see his eyes.
Nagare nodded. Iwafune is similar to Nagare, but he is actually a bit different. Nagare lost everything, but Iwafune lost something to protect.
But this is not a fight to recover what was lost.
It's a battle to grab a new dream.
Iwafune looked at Nagare. The light that shone in those eyes. Laughing, he raised the beer can again and looked at the helicopter hovering overhead.
"...By the way, how should I scale this?"
++++++++++
"Communications restored! No fog effect in sight!"
"The Weismann deviation is rapidly decreasing! It's vertical below!"
Fushimi narrowed his eyes as he listened to the reports from the command car.
"...That kind of thing you can tell just by looking at it."
He muttered in a voice only he can hear and breathed out softly.
There was no sword in heaven anymore.
When the tide receded, the five "Swords of Damocles" disappeared one after another. First green, then blue, then gray, silver, and red, they all disappeared as if they were holding their spears.
The battle of the "Kings" was over.
He didn't even need to hear about the outcome of victory or loss. The helicopter that flew away was undoubtedly the "Dresden Slate". The sound of the receding helicopter rotor was like the triumphant voice of a conqueror.
They had lost.
Then Fushimi thought: "I have to find out how much we lost."
"Isn't the monitor recovered yet?! Make sure the Captain is safe!"
As he gave the order to the command vehicle, Enomoto's panicked voice returned.
"Yes! I will send staff to the "Slate Room" immediately!"
"The ban on electronic communication has been lifted! Contact the air traffic control room in Suzugaya and request that that helicopter, which flew away from Mihashira Tower, be tracked down!"
"I understand!"
At that time, a report from another member surfaced.
"We received a call from Vice Commander Awashima!"
"Contact me with her."
After telling him briefly, Awashima's voice echoed over the radio near his ear.
"This is Awashima speaking. We have now reached the "Slate Room", and have confirmed the safety of the Captain and the other "Kings"." There is wear, but there is no threat to life."
"...Is that so."
It seems that the other side is also sweeter than he expected. If that was his intention, they could have taken Munakata's life. The reason why he didn't do that was to avoid the charge of Munakata's second dance, by killing the "King". Is it because he decided that he shouldn't take on that burden, even if it left him worrying about his future?
Or does it mean that now that they have obtained the "Slate", they don't even have to worry about it?
With a click of his tongue, Fushimi reported the situation to Awashima.
"I've done everything I can to fix it. I've restored electronic communication, so I'll leave the rest to the Vice Commander. I'll be in charge of tracking the helicopter."
"...Ah. I understand."
After saying that, Awashima hung up.
Awashima's voice was filled with equal parts relief and regret. She was relieved that Munakata was safe, but she had nothing to do with it. She regretted that.
He almost laughed. But he shouldn't have laughed. This is what a clansman should be, an ideal subject. Thinking of the "King", wishing for his safety and trying to grant that sentence.
He wondered if that was so.
He doesn't know. What he was about to do from now on was undoubtedly Munakata's orders, but he was not thinking of Munakata.
Because he worked. He will do it because it is worth doing.
"You should get insurance."
Fushimi snorted.
++++++++++
Then dawn came.
Awashima returned to the ground floor and squinted into the dazzling morning sun. She was exhausted from running all night, but she didn't allow herself the luxury of sleep. She still she had to lead "Scepter 4".
"Prioritize getting the wounded out! Are there any wounded still inside the tower?"
"There are some people we can't get in touch with! Rescue teams are currently searching!"
"There is a risk of internal collapse. The rescue team must work with caution!"
There was a lot to do. It doesn't matter if it's a war or not, someone has to deal with the consequences, win or lose.
Awashima ordered herself to do it.
Busy on her feet and working, however, Awashima refused to look at that corner.
A man sat in a transport vehicle.
Reisi Munakata.
The "Blue King", the Boss of "Scepter 4". Originally, he should be the one standing in the front. Under his orders, Awashima rushed through the post-processing. This is how it should have been.
However, after the battle was over, Munakata didn't even try to say a single word.
Since he was able to stand on his own two feet and go down there, there shouldn't be any abnormalities in his body. First of all, she should feel relieved.
But what about his heart?
Doesn't that tattered blue sword mean Munakata's ideals have been shattered?
"Vice Commander. A report from Suzugaya."
Suddenly, Akiyama's voice rang out and Awashima snapped back to reality.
"What happened to that helicopter?"
"That said, the fog seems to interfere not only with visual observation but also with radar, making it impossible to track."
"I see... Anyway, continue the search with all your might."
"Yes."
With a wave, he left the scene. As expected, Akiyama and Benzai didn't show any problem even in that situation. Accepting the fact of defeat as it is, they began to move towards the next thing.
Awashima bit her lip and caught herself. She thought that she should do that too. Like a tireless precision machine, she has to do what she has to do.
"Information team, hurry up and analyze the footage! Consolidate the reports with Fushimi! The squad that suppressed the "Jungle" riots will continue to interrogate and investigate."
Awashima gave instructions one after another as she chided the withering feelings.
++++++++++
Standing in the hallway, a sense of defeat filled Shiro's heart.
There is a huge hole in the center of the floor. What has been there for a long time no longer exists. A miraculous relic that he himself discovered and was protected by Kokujoji, the "Dresden Slate".
That was stolen.
(Sorry. Lieutenant.), Shiro thought.
He closed his eyes in silence and apologized in his heart to his old friend who was no longer in this world. He knew that no matter how much he apologized, he would not be forgiven, but he felt that if he didn't, he would shrink away from his apology.
Suddenly, he heard two voices behind him.
"Shiro... are you alright?"
"Shiro, what are you going to do now?"
Kuro and Neko, the only two members of Shiro's clan.
Shiro helplessly turned around and laughed. Or he pretended to laugh.
"Haha... I don't know what to do. Actually, I'm lost too. I didn't think I had a joker like that. It was my mistake."
The "Grey King" Iwafune Tenkei.
He even hoped that Nagare had a trump card. However, it was beyond Shiro and Munakata's imagination that the true identity was the "King" himself. Iwafune, who is believed to have been killed in the Kagutsu incident, was on Hisui Nagare's side. No, judging from the relationship between the two, Iwafune himself may have been the one who raised Nagare.
With a soft smile, Shiro shrugged.
"I suppose one of Hisui Nagare's mysterious backgrounds has been revealed. The price was quite high, but..."
"Don't say unreliable things, Shiro."
Kuro encouraged him and stepped forward.
"There's no time to be depressed. Of course, you're going to get the "Slate" back, right?"
"Get it back, huh?"
Shiro's voice in response resembled a sigh.
"The Lieutenant risked his life for more than half a century to keep it under control, and after his death, Munakata took over and controlled the power of the "Slate". But now, it's only a matter of time before that power is released to the world."
"What will happen if he does? Will they all be naked?"
At Neko's simple question, Shiro involuntarily broke out. Kuro made his eyes triangular and he grabbed Neko's head.
"Idiot. We're serious."
"Boo. I was trying to cheer Shiro up."
Neko puffed out her cheeks and tried to resist. With a kind look, he watched the two of them playing like cat and dog.
Kusanagi and Anna approached Shiro.
"Shiro-san. Let's go out now. There are wounded here too."
"Ah... yes. Thanks for your hard work."
Somewhat awkwardly, Shiro bowed to Kusanagi. Kusanagi doesn't blame Shiro for his attitude, but he is the one who planned this strategy and led them. He was definitely responsible for them.
Then he realized that Anna was staring at him. The "King's" gaze, which possessed great reaction ability, seemed to see through the hesitation within him.
"It's not over yet. There must be more we can do. We're not giving up."
Facing Anna, who said that in a low voice, Shiro also gave her a small reply.
"Yes, that's right. There is still a way..."
Anna nodded and then turned on her heel. Kusanagi also lightly waved her hand and left the "Slate Room" with her.
After dismissing him, Shiro turned around and looked at Neko.
"......? What's wrong, Shiro?"
Neko blinked curiously. Her innocent expression felt painful at that moment. He thought about how to start it and how to avoid scaring Neko, but still he couldn't help but mention her name.
"Hey, Neko. That thing Hisui Nagare said about..."
Neko was surprised.
Neko's shoulders trembled. Fear appeared in her wide-open eyes, and her gaze gave Shiro pain.
But it was a pain he had to face. Until now, Shiro has never had the purpose of facing Neko. Regardless of her identity or her origins, he thought that Neko should just be Neko.
But he won't do that anymore.
If he doesn't face her properly, he probably can't face Hisui Nagare.
"He said your name, right? If I remember correctly..."
"No!!!"
With a bursting voice, Neko cried.
Kuro looked at Neko in surprise. Neko also flinched at her own loud voice.
Then Neko smiled awkwardly.
"W-Wagahai is a cat! I don't have a name!"
Perhaps those words are not true.
But she wasn't acting either. Shiro sensed in Neko's behavior something akin to an obsession, like, "It must be like this".
It's as if they've been imbued with the words, ''It doesn't matter who it is.''
"Neko."
As Shiro gently approached, Neko jumped back like a wounded animal and kept her distance from him.
It was unprecedented. For Neko, the place next to Shiro was supposed to be the safest place. But now she looks at him with fear as if she is looking at a monster.
"...No."
"Neko, tell me..."
"No way!!"
With a high pitched voice, Neko disappeared.
Ability to manipulate recognition. It would have been easy for Shiro, the "King", to nullify Neko's supernatural powers, but he didn't. It won't work if she doesn't come out of her own free will, instead of ripping off the lid.
"Neko. I'm on your side, so tell me what you're afraid of."
Unanswered. Or maybe she wasn't there anymore. Even so, Shiro continued to raise his voice.
"I'll never give up on you! So please let me talk! Anytime, I want to face it with you!"
Again, there was no response.
He breathed out silently and lowered his head, then Kuro called out to him.
"What's up, Shiro?"
Shiro looked up and shook his head weakly.
"Neko has always acted strangely. She was scared about something and she woke up in the middle of the night."
"...Oh."
"Maybe Neko is afraid of Hisui Nagare. To be more exact, "something", he knows who Neko really is, I guess."
"Oh, really...?"
Kuro frowned curiously.
Perhaps that feeling was beyond Kuro's understanding. Yatogami Kuro is Yatogami Kuro and has never been anything else. He wonders if she remembers exactly where she was born and how she spent her time.
But Neko is not like that.
"To us, Neko has always just been Neko. She's a mysterious girl who claims to be a cat. But that's not true. Neko must have a common name. She must have a proper first and last name. There must have been people who called her that way, and a home that was built for them."
"That's right."
"Do you think she remembers that?"
Shiro looked directly at Kuro and asked.
Kuro spent more time with Neko than with Shiro. For a year, Kuro and Neko had been looking for Shiro. During that time, Kuro should have been watching Neko in her way. Shiro wanted to know the results.
"...I don't understand."
Finally, Kuro shook his head.
"I never heard from her about her home or her family. I've heard about what she used to do, but only when she roamed around like a real wild cat."
"Yes. I thought the reason she didn't talk about her house was that she just didn't want to. But maybe Neko doesn't really remember who she is."
Kuro's doubts seemed to deepen.
"But that is..."
"Yes. Of course, if that's the case, Neko's attitude is strange. Normally, people who don't know about their past want to know about it. Just like me."
What came back vividly in his mind was that rainy day when he returned home with Kuro and Neko.
The family home that should have been, the family that should have been, no longer existed. There was a public facility, a dome-shaped playground.
Shiro still remembers the feeling of losing his feet at that time. The fear of being confronted with the fact that a person named Isana Yashiro does not exist anywhere.
That's why Shiro knows about Neko's abnormalities. There's no way someone who knows nothing about himself could behave so innocently.
"It's impossible if it's true, but we know the solution."
As if he realized something, Kuro took a deep breath.
"No way, is it the ability to manipulate recognition?"
"That's right. For some reason, Neko wanted to seal her past even from herself. She then applied her recognition manipulation ability to herself. She believes that she is a cat, and her past as a human doesn't exist."
"What a stupid thing..."
Shiro nodded without objection to Kuro's reluctant words.
"Of course, it's just speculation. I don't have any evidence to back it up, and I don't think I'll ever find anything like that. But that would explain why Neko freaked out at the name "Ameno Miyabi"."
Kuro pondered with a difficult expression and then looked at Shiro hesitantly.
"Shiro. Since this is about you, you're probably seriously thinking of Neko when you say that. But if that's the case, is it alright if we carelessly intervene?"
"......"
"If Neko sealed her past, there must be a reason for doing so. But would touching and exposing that past of hers really do her any good?"
He didn't know that.
But one thing was sure.
"Hisui Nagare will surely do that."
Why the "Green King" who is obsessed with Neko is also hiding in the darkness of lack of information. But sooner or later he will come into contact with Neko. This is how he would try to dig her up as "Ameno Miyabi".
He never doubts his purpose. Why did Neko want to seal her past?
"We also have a difficult decision to make. Either we face Neko's past, or if she's like this, I can't go with her in a fight with Hisui Nagare."
Kuro clenched his fist in frustration. Neko is Kuro's partner, no, Shiro's. That will never change.
But is it really right to take a wounded comrade to the battlefield? The decision had not yet been made.
"Anyway, I have to talk to Neko. And then everything will start."
Kuro also nodded slightly at Shiro, who spoke gravely.
++++++++++
The voices of "Scepter 4" could be heard from far away.
Even under those circumstances, they were active. Or should it be say that it is precisely because of that situation? "Scepter 4" is a so-called "government office", and there is work to be done no matter what. Post-processing, contact with various places and the work to be done are varied.
Yata was a bit envious.
Yata cast a bored look towards his "Homura" comrades.
At the entrance to Mihashira Tower, some leaned against the wall, others sat on the ground, simply maintaining an oppressive silence without making eye contact.
It was exactly the atmosphere of the team when they lost in a fight.
Bando broke the silence with a careless voice.
"Ah. After being heavily used by the "Silver King", and in the end the strategy failed."
Akagi responded with a wry smile.
"If you say that, you'll lose your mind, San-chan."
"That's right. We are also responsible for not being able to stop the "Green King"."
"I wonder what will happen from now on..."
"Well, for now, aren't you glad you weren't badly hurt?"
Yata listened with a touch of irritation as each of them said what he wanted. However, it was not enough to stop them. Until now, they have been fighting "Jungle". However, if results were not forthcoming, one would be tempted to complain.
Kamamoto uttered a single question.
"If the green guys get their hands on the "Slate," what do you think will happen? Yata-san..."
Yata scratched his head and spoke in a dismissive tone.
"...Come on. Something terrible is going to happen."
The "Silver King". Isana Yashiro's explanation was not fully understood by Yata and the other members of "Homura". The Kusanagi area would be different, but in any case, all he knew was that an "evil thing" would happen.
All humans would become psychic. He could not imagine such a world. He has exchanged silly jokes about whether the lady who works at the fish shop he goes to will also become a supernatural being, or whether she will be able to keep the fish fresh by blowing cold air from her hands, but...
Of course, he knew that it wasn't that carefree. The whole world will fall into chaos. The number of psychic criminals will increase explosively and many people will die in unnecessary conflicts. He knew it in his head, but he couldn't imagine it.
Yata suddenly looked up.
In the morning glow, someone approached him.
Looking at that person's face, Yata noticed that his eyebrows were wrinkling.
"...Saru."
Fushimi Saruhiko looked at the crouching "Homura" members and his face did not show any emotion. It would have been a lie if he said that he didn't take offense at the stone look at the side of the road, but now Fushimi was in a joint fight. After hesitating over what to say, what came out of his mouth were boring words.
"Good job."
Fushimi laughed. It was his kind of smirk.
"If you make a big deal about an alliance and play a ridiculous matchup and then lose, you can't even look at it."
He was blown away by the way he said it. Yata looked at Fushimi,
"Don't put it that way. We all fight with all our might, right?"
"I'm going to do my best, huh? It's a loser's idea to be satisfied even if you don't get results if you work hard."
"That is...!"
The members of "Homura" became irritated and turned their eyes towards Fushimi with a thirst for blood. Yata also shook his fist and raised an angry voice.
"Don't say that, since you were only typing on your computer in the vehicle! By the way, wouldn't it be better if your "King" had won against the "Grey King"?"
Fushimi looked at Yata coldly.
He couldn't help but keep his mouth shut because he remembered Awashima's pained expression. It is true that he does not like the "Blue King", but what would the clansman think about it? If it was him, if Anna or Suoh were to be torn apart, he would beat them up without hesitation.
Such consideration for Yata, but Fushimi...
"Exactly. I'm disappointed too."
He politely ignored it.
Passing by Yata, who was surprised, Fushimi walked away. Yata unintentionally turned around and yelled at his back.
"Hey, it's your "King" we're talking about! Aren't you going to fight for him?!"
Fushimi ignored him and walked quickly, suddenly stopping.
"Hey."
From a distance, Fushimi turned his head and looked at Yata.
"Finally, it could get interesting. Come after me, okay?"
His slight smile seemed different from the nihilistic ones he used to have.
Yata recognized that face. A long time ago. when they were just kids.
It was the look on his face when he spoke of his ambition to turn the world upside down like no one had ever done before.
"Saruhiko...?"
Confused, he called out to him, but Fushimi doesn't answer. He looked ahead and kept going. As if to say that this is the correct path.
Turning his back, Yata felt a strange noise in his chest.
++++++++++
A painful bandage was wrapped around Munakata's back.
It was a scar from the battle with the "Grey King". Hidaka Akira had never seen Munakata so hurt before or after. He thought that the "King" was invincible. Never bad, never hurt, never shaken... that's what Hidaka saw from Munakata, and also from the other members of the Special Forces.
But not.
The "King" is never invincible. If he fights another "King", he may get hurt or lose. Just like Munakata today.
Still, Munakata remained calm. At least that's how he appeared from the outside. He pulled the uniform over the bandages and muttered to himself.
"To think that the "Grey King" was still alive... Furthermore, it was unexpected that he was attached to Hisui Nagare."
Hidaka felt a sense of relief at his calm tone. It seemed as if the usual attitude or defeat had no effect on Munakata. Despite having the "Slate" stolen, he wondered if he would be able to return to his daily work without incident.
"Unexpected? Yes, I agree. It's a mistake that could have been avoided."
There was something that cut through Hidaka's naive expectations.
Fushimi.
With his back against the rear door of the transport vehicle, he nodded.
"It's clearly the fault of you and Isana Yashiro, the "Kings", who didn't suspect the shadow of the "Grey King". I can't believe that the "King" is completely oblivious to the existence of another "King" because he is simply obsessed with the struggles for the "Slate"."
Hidaka looked at Fushimi with a frozen face. In a situation like that, what would he do? He wondered, but Fushimi Saruhiko was originally that kind of person. Exceptionally good, but nothing to wear you down. It seems that it does not change even if the "King" is the opponent.
"If you're only here to criticize something that can't be helped by saying it now, take a step back. I'm tired."
There was obvious irritation in his voice.
Hidaka was in shock inside. Because he was far from the Munakata that he knew. Always calm and motivated, no matter what difficulties come his way, he can blow them away without hesitation as much as a gentle breeze. That was Hidaka, no, it was the appearance of the "Blue King" that everyone imagined in "Scepter 4".
He collapsed.
Fushimi cast a disdainful look at Munakata.
"Aren't you going to give me any instructions from now on?"
"Isana Yashiro will think ahead. Follow his instructions. I'm a loser, so I'll refrain from doing it for a while."
It was a flirtatious comment. Fushimi pushed away from the back door, glared at Munakata with obvious anger, and said abusively.
"Why are you in a bad mood, why did you get beaten in a one-on-one fight? The "Golden King" is dead, all the bulges over your eyes are now out of sight, and the world is about to get away with it yours, but the troublesome old man is still alive. I'm sure you'll hate him too."
Munakata slowly turned to look at Fushimi.
There was a silent anger in his eyes.
Hidaka swallowed. Although the gaze was not directed at him, he couldn't help but want to prostrate himself and beg for forgiveness. What's more, the "King's" anger had a cold pressure.
"Do you feel better with this result? You must have been dissatisfied with this alliance in the first place. Were you going to wait and see if the strategy failed?"
But Saruhiko Fushimi was not an ordinary clansman like Akira Hidaka. Looking back at his anger, he slammed his hands against the rear bumper.
"By the way, I was thinking you were going to lose!"
Unable to remain silent, Hidaka raised a voice to stop him.
"Fushimi-san, you're saying too much...!"
Fushimi looked at Hidaka. Immediately, Hidaka was speechless and withdrew. Without even laughing at him, Fushimi turned to the inside of the vehicle and said in a rather calm voice.
"...If you say you'll leave me here, I'll quit."
"Then resign. If you have any complaints about me, just leave. You were originally a traitor, right?"
"......!"
Fushimi's expression froze. Munakata continued, as if to laugh at that reaction.
"If you don't like it, resign immediately. You've always been that kind of person. This is how you can't follow any "King" from the bottom of your heart, but you can't get out of the gears of the "Slate", and you're wandering in a narrow range. You're just a small object."
Fushimi drew his saber.
There was no chance of anyone stopping him. Fushimi slammed his saber against the back door in one smooth motion and ripped off his "Scepter 4" uniform jacket. Fushimi had already turned on his heel and started walking when the saber struck his fluttering jacket.
"Fushimi-san!"
Hidaka called out to him. But Fushimi's back spoke louder than his face. No one's words or intentions reached him, he only felt a firm rejection.
Giving up on trying to stop Fushimi from escaping, Hidaka insisted on Munakata instead.
"Captain, shouldn't we stop him?!"
"Leave him alone."
Hidaka felt an indescribable unease at Munakata's spitting tone.
Fushimi is certainly a person who converted from "Homura". He was also dissatisfied with the alliance this time, and his rhetoric to the defeated Munakata would never have been reasonable.
But still, was Munakata the type of person he would call others "traitors"?
Even Hidaka could have guessed that if he said that to Fushimi now, he would be furious. He didn't think Munakata didn't understand that. That could be because Munakata thinks that Fushimi should leave, or...
Was the wound Munakata received so deep that he couldn't even think of such a thing?
It was an irreverent idea. Hidaka shook his head and dismissed it. Still, he couldn't shake off the anxiety that rose like a black cloud.
++++++++++
There was a languid atmosphere in the HOMRA bar.
The members of "Homura" who had returned to their base were speaking less than usual, and the voices of those they were arguing with were also low pitched. It could be that they were exhausted from fighting all night, but more than anything, the reality of defeat weighed heavily on them.
Yata, lying on the couch, felt bitterness in the environment.
But, at the same time, he was certainly there to accept it. In the past, Yata wouldn't have been able to bear the fact that he had "lost" and would have gone out and attacked something, but now he feels that it can't be helped.
Of course, he hadn't given up. The "Chabudai Alliance" lost to "Jungle". But that doesn't mean it's all over. There is always a "next". Even if he fell down once, he still had the strength to get up. Yata was convinced of that.
He thinks he's changed a bit.
Before, he did not think about the "next". Yata only had "now", and he was glad not to think about the future. He just ran and hit everything he could get his hands on. Or get hit. He will win or lose, in the end someone would have done something for him. Kusanagi, Totsuka or Suoh Mikoto.
There is no substitute for him now. Yata knows. Anna is the "Red King", but she is not the type to lead people. Similarly, Kusanagi can organize well, but he's not good at inspiring people.
It's his job to do that. Run ahead of others, and have everyone follow. That is the form of the current "Homura".
Yata's role has changed.
What has changed the most is that Yata himself understands that.
"...I wonder if it's always like this."
No one heard the leaked words. They were chatting quietly about the events of the day and the appearance of the "Grey King".
Like Yata, Fushimi was now an executive of "Scepter 4".
Yata knew exactly what role Fushimi had played in that operation. He ended up saying things like "You were just typing on your computer", but if it wasn't for that guy's support, the "Jungle" Clansman would have killed them in no time. Mishakuji Yukari and Gojou Sukuna are stronger than them.
Fushimi has established a strong position in "Scepter 4" to the extent that he can be entrusted with such an important role. Probably to the point that no other person can replace him.
The more he thought about it, the more he couldn't understand it.
What Fushimi said when he walked past him, just before leaving Mihashira Tower.
(Finally, it could get interesting. Come after me, okay?)
It was incomprehensible. they lost. Whatever happens from now on, he doesn't think it's going to be fun. Also, what does that "come after me" mean? So it's like...
At that moment, he heard an incoming call from behind the counter.
"Hi, Seri-chan. What's up? Are you calling to discuss our next moves?"
Kusanagi, who had answered the PDA, let out a calm voice. He was talking about cooperation with "Scepter 4"? Yata gave Kusanagi a vague look.
"Hmm? Fushimi? No, he's not here, but... what about Fushimi?"
The name that came up took his breath away.
Holding down the earpiece of the PDA, Kusanagi looked at Yata.
"Yata, you are not in contact with Fushimi, are you?"
Confused, Yata shook his head.
"Are you fucking with me? What did he do?"
"I don't like it... It seems they lost contact with him after he left after arguing with "Scepter 4"."
He stood up without thinking.
Kusanagi resumed their conversation on the PDA with a worried look on his face. Yata left the HOMRA bar without hesitation. Kamamoto was yelling Yata's name behind him, but he didn't hear it either. Feeling the winter chill on his cheeks, he frantically pulled his PDA and called Fushimi's contact number.
No matter how many times he called, there was no sign of Fushimi picking up.
"Saruhiko...!"
As he called out his name, Yata couldn't comprehend the emotions welling up inside him. A tingling fever that is neither impatience nor anxiety nor anger. He tried to get rid of his doubts, but it doesn't work. Fushimi's words held him back.
Come after me.
Is he not about to leave the place where he is now? So he's not trying to go somewhere deadlier? What if Fushimi, who was disappointed in his "King", Munakata, was able to escape from "Scepter 4"? So where will he go next?
"You cannot do that!"
Yata yelled at his own thoughts.
Fushimi left "Homura" because it was the right thing for him. Yata doesn't approve of this, but he doesn't doubt that Fushimi holds his own convictions. He believes that he is not the type of person who would switch affiliations over and over again just because he lost or was at a disadvantage.
Believe in him, he should have.
"It is not like this."
His soliloquy that fell on the asphalt while he lowered his gaze rang in Yata's ears.
++++++++++
Fushimi walks the streets at night.
The breath exhaled from him is white, and there are a lot of people. Now that he thinks about it, today is December 25, Christmas day. Fushimi snorted sarcastically as he walked past lovers snuggling together and families laughing as they held hands with their children.
No one here knows that until recently a deadly battle for the fate of humanity was being waged. Or maybe it was just an illusion. The fate of more than 7 billion people was being contested by only a few dozen supernatural beings.
But it is true.
Before long, all 7 billion human beings will become psychic.
The greatest upheaval in human history will occur. Many people will die. Laughing here and now, children, fathers, mothers, lovers and friends, how many will survive?
Fushimi stopped thinking like that.
He couldn't help but think about it. Even at that very moment, somewhere in the world there is a war and people are dying in vain. The happiness of the "here and now" only exists in the "here and now". Even if it eventually breaks, it is what it is.
Fushimi turned his back on that happiness and headed to a deserted park.
At that moment he rang a bell in his chest.
He clucked asking if he was still there and pulled it out. Awashima and other members of "Scepter 4", blocking all incoming calls, but it seems something was missing.
Fushimi narrowed his eyes when he saw the person that was calling on the screen.
Yata Misaki.
Contorting a cheek, Fushimi cut the call short.
He would add him to his block list as well. As he did so, Fushimi started walking again. He left the hustle and bustle and wandered into a deserted park.
Munakata's voice echoed in his mind.
(You were originally a traitor, right?)
Fushimi laughed, thinking that it was normal to say such a thing.
Traitor. That must be true. He discarded "Homura" and ran to "Scepter 4". There are many within and without the clan who call him a traitor. However, he never thought that "King" himself would say that.
He didn't know if those words were Munakata's true feelings. Or he could say that he was just telling the truth. What if Munakata said that after properly understanding what it meant?
Fushimi stared at the PDA screen with stagnant eyes.
"Then I will become a traitor..."
A green glow reflected off his glasses. Fushimi logged into his account for the first time in several years by touching the "Jungle" mark on the PDA screen.
#k#k project#k stories#reisi munakata#homra#yata misaki#scepter 4#fushimi saruhiko#k rok#isana yashiro#yatogami kuro#neko#silver clan#awashima seri#kusanagi izumo#kushina anna#kamamoto rikyo#mishakuji yukari#jungle#gojou sukuna#hisui nagare#iwafune tenkei
39 notes
·
View notes
Text
Which egg carton would you join and why?^^
#k#k project#gojou sukuna#mishakuji yukari#iwafune tenkei#neko#yashiro isana#yatogami kuro#reisi munakata#fushimi saruhiko#seri awashima#zenjo goki#akiyama himori#domyoji andy#souh mikoto#totsuka tatara#izumo kusanagi#kushina anna#yata misaki#kamamoto rikyo
49 notes
·
View notes
Text
"K - RETURN OF KINGS" (Novel)
CHAPTER 13: THE END OF THE DREAM
* List of Chapters
Translation: Naru-kun
Raws: Ridia
As he ran through the dark passage, something bright opened again.
It was similar to the space where Mishakuji was located, but it was even higher in the ceiling and with countless huge cylinders. There was even a strict air, like an ancient Greek temple.
As he ran through the pillars, Shiro thought of Kuro whom he had left just now.
(Kuro. I believe in you.)
Mishakuji Yukari is a strong enemy. Perhaps his power will even reach the king. Facing the blade, Shiro did not confirm whether Kuro could win alone.
That's why he believes in him. That's the only thing Shiro can do.
At this moment, multiple members of the "Jungle" clan appeared from the front.
"There they are! Don't let them pass!"
The muzzle turned there at once. Looking at them, Neko who was running next to him, murmured.
"They won't defeat me!"
With the spirit, Neko drew a zigzag path, lowering herself like a four-legged beast. She jumped into the air and decided to drop the heel to the main Clansman.
"This is...!"
Other Clansmen quickly take the distance and aimed at Neko. However, they couldn't catch her literally jumping like a cat, and she was just thrown away.
At this moment, Neko's eyes were shining, and the sound of the bell echoed.
"Take this!"
"Jungle Attack!"
The Clansmen held their weapons and began to hit each other. Neko's reconnaissance operation skill and ability. Neko watched the Clansmen using their weapons to hit each other, and was satisfied.
"Neko!"
Shiro ran again as he called after her. There isn't much time left. They have to get to the "Slate" as soon as possible.
And...
Shiro suddenly saw that something strange was placed between the pillars.
A tatami with six mats. Kitchen with an old refrigerator. Various plaques in the Chabudai.
The appearance of a room, as if a family lived there, was left in a solemn underground space.
"......"
Hisui Nagare also has friends. The opponent has something that can be called family.
The fact that he knew sank into his chest.
But he can't stop. Hisui Nagare has a wish, and Shiro also has his own wish. That's completely understandable too. If there was something that could not be certified, there was only one thing to do.
Shiro and Neko arrived there.
A gigantic stone disk placed carelessly on the ground, the "Dresden Slate".
A relic that brings innovation and confusion to humanity.
And, as if to protect him, a solitary bird was there.
"It's here! It's here!"
The parrot made a sound. He had seen that parrot several times. He is a messenger of the "Green King" named Kotosaka.
Then, the young man with Kotosaka on his shoulder slowly stood up.
"...Hisui Nagare."
Hearing Shiro's words, the young "Green King" Hisui Nagare smiled silently. Neko nodded and snuggled into Shiro.
Nagare looked at him and silently opened his mouth.
"First King, Adolf K. Weismann, Isana Yashiro. Welcome."
+++++++++++
Mishakuji gently narrowed his eyes as his sword flickered slowly.
Kuro's sword in front of him doesn't seem to be as shaken as before. Unfazed by Mishukaji's brilliant move, he is trying to discern the true nature of him.
Mishakuji freely admired that state.
"Good. Although it contains great power, it is as calm as the surface of a lake. I can see your growth."
In response, Kuro replied in a low voice.
"...I've finally begun to see it too. It may seem like your sword can change shape, but there is a core running through it. The core that sustains the strength."
Mishakuji chuckled and readjusted his "Ayamachi".
"It's a strange destiny. Although we grew up under the same "king", we each received different "kings" and now our paths cross this way. It's wonderful."
Once upon a time, when they were wielding swords together under the tutelage of Miwa Ichigen, did they ever think that something like this would happen?
At the very least, it is true that the current Kuro has become an attractive enemy. There aren't many people he wants to kill from the bottom of his heart.
Mishakuji was happy about that, regardless of his morals or his feelings.
"I guess it's time we found our King. Let's get started, Kuro-chan."
Mishakuji pointed the tip at Kuro, as if he was swearing.
"My sword is to fulfill the sincerest wish of the "Green King"."
Kuro also pointed the tip of "Kotowari" towards Mishakuji and muttered to himself.
"And I, to fulfill the wish of the "Silver King"."
+++++++++++
"Oraaaaaaaaah, but what?!"
Yata was running the entire time, letting out a roar.
The map that was informed to him in advance has long since been forgotten by him. That's not to say he was running blindly. Yata already knew the coordinates he had to reach. The "warmth" he feels from Anna's supernatural network is directly beneath the presence of his friends.
But before he gets there, he will have to go through a maze.
From the darkness along the corridors, behind the barricades, from the walkways, members of the "Jungle" clan began to emerge. They really were a nuisance. Yata swung his staff to deflect the bullets they fired, smashing them, jumping over their bodies and moving forward.
"Yata-chan, have you arrived yet?"
"Yata-san, hurry up...!"
Yata's frustration increased as he received communications from Kusanagi and Kamamoto. He shouted, gritting his teeth and punching the members of the "Jungle" clan.
"I'm so excited that I keep running as fast as I can! Just wait a little longer!"
Anna's supernatural network also shares his sense of sight and hearing. Yata was well aware of the burden his late arrival placed on everyone else. Yata forced himself to take a breath, which was about to run out, and accelerated even more.
"Alright."
Suddenly, he heard that voice.
"I believe in Misaki."
He felt as if Anna's direct gaze was fixed on Yata.
Hearing that, Yata laughed. He thought to himself as he emitted flames from the tip of the staff.
(King believes in me. If I don't answer, it will be a lie!)
The staff slammed into the wall, leaving a trail of flames in the darkness. Even more clansmen wait beyond the toppled and exploded wall. Yata stood up and stared at them.
"I am Yata Misaki, captain of the "Homura" vanguard! Stay away unless you want to die!"
+++++++++++
The unrest on the ground was already calming down.
The defeat of the "Gray King" had a great impact on the morale of the Green Clan members, and most of them retreated to their hideouts or were unable to escape and were captured by "Scepter 4". Some began to surrender voluntarily, showing no signs of resistance. Many people on the ground have probably already made up their minds. However, Awashima's expression never cleared up.
"Captain..."
Reisi Munakata was looking towards the "hideout" when she called out to him with concern.
Blue sparks scattered intermittently on his back. An uncontrollable supernatural ability causes a short circuit, which manifests as a visible anomaly.
Without turning around, Munakata said to Awashima.
"...Awashima-kun. When the time comes, don't hesitate."
Awashima bit her lip and looked up at the sky.
A broken "Sword of Damocles" hovered directly above Munakata. Like Munakata's body, it emits numerous sparks and blue aura crystals constantly break off and disappear into thin air.
It wouldn't have been strange if it fell at any moment.
Awashima looked at him and put her hand on the hilt of her own saber. Pain, sadness, despair. He kept all those emotions inside her heart and thought.
(Just do what you have to do.)
All the other members noticed Awashima's deadly expression. Before they knew it, they were watching Awashima and their "King" from afar. No matter how fate turns out, they want to see it with their own eyes.
Then only one person noticed it.
The "Gray King", Tenkei Iwafune, who was lying on the ground, suddenly disappeared.
He maybe he used some supernatural ability, or maybe he crawled with all his might. The only person who noticed that was Gouki Zenjo, who silently closed his eyes and muttered to himself.
"...At least he has a place to die."
+++++++++++
His first impression was that he was a much younger man than he had imagined.
To awaken the "Slate" and encourage innovation in humanity. He was a delicate and gentle man who did not seem willing to commit such a scandalous act. If he had not been surrounded by a powerful aura, perhaps he would not have been able to believe in him or even now.
The "Green King", who was connected to the "Slate", silently opened his mouth.
"Honestly, I didn't expect you to go this far. As expected."
"Because I also have a will."
Hisui Nagare tilted his head slightly at Shiro's response. In a regretful tone, he said...
"I'm your fan... that is, I'm a fan of the "Silver King" that you used to be. I have great empathy with the feelings you once confided to the "Slate". Do you want to join hands with me?"
Shiro shook his head without hesitation.
"I'm sorry, but I'll have to reject you again."
"...Now that I think about it, you didn't answer me why last time either."
"That..."
Just as he was about to speak, Neko suddenly stepped forward and stuck out her tongue.
"Bleh, no! Shiro won't be your friend!"
Kotosaka, who remained on Nagare's shoulder, replied in a sharp voice.
"Shut up, you stupid cat!"
"Shut up, you idiot bird!"
Neko and Kotosaka looked at each other, growling and threatening each other.
"Ameno Miyabi."
Suddenly, Nagare called out to her.
Neko trembled. Hisui Nagare guards her true identity, the absolute secret that Neko tried to hide. Neko was afraid of that more than anything.
"Like me, you experienced the Kagutsu Incident. You are one of the few people who survived that tragedy."
Nagare easily revealed his true identity.
"Just as I woke up as a "King" when the "Red King" caused a burst of royal power, you also gained power and became Strain. And just as I lost my life, you manipulated your own memories and ended up living like a cat. We two are people from whom the "Slate" stole everything... and we got everything new."
Shiro looked at Neko.
Neko didn't exchange glances with Shiro, she just grabbed him tightly by the sleeve.
"In the course of life, people encounter many irrational situations. What matters is whether or not you can resist that irrational fate. Do you have that power? We encountered the Kagutsu Incident, but we overcame it with the power that gave us the "Slate". People should have the power to protect themselves and pave their way. The "Slate" will give them that."
Shiro flatly denied that theory.
"No. The power of the "Slate" is too much for humans to possess."
Nagare also immediately replied.
"Why? Don't you believe in people? If so, I'm disappointed. I'm disillusioned. You used to believe in people's potential more than anyone else."
"That's not true! I..."
"I don't understand!"
Only a little.
The discussion was interrupted by Neko's words.
Biting her lip and suppressing her fear, Neko still kept her eyes fixed on Nagare. She thought slowly and, as she did, she opened her mouth.
"I don't understand what you're saying. But Wagahai doesn't need a "Slate". Shiro, Kurosuke and everyone else can do without that!"
"...Neko."
"Whoever it is, even if I'm a monster, I'll never disappear just because of that. So, I'm fine with that. That's all I need! I don't need anything else!"
"......"
"There have been bad things in the past and I think there will be more in the future. But what I want right now is not a "Slate". It's delicious food and someone who will eat it with me. That's what Wagahai wants!"
Tears welled up in Neko's eyes.
What is her "true identity"? Shiro still doesn't know.
He probably doesn’t need to know. Unless Neko wants them to know, there's no need to pry. What Shiro and Kuro want is the "Neko" of now, who is innocent and full of emotion.
Taking Neko's hand, Shiro looked at Nagare and said...
"Hisui Nagare. What people need is not a "Slate". It's just it... that's right. A chabudai. That's enough. That's my conclusion. The choice of the "Silver King"."
After a while of silence, Nagare suddenly said...
"...What a pity."
"Nagare! Don't be disappointed! Nagare!"
Encouraged by Kotosaka, Nagare smiled a little. He looked at Shiro and said...
"So... let me ask you something. Why did you come here, "Silver King"?"
"I came to destroy the "Slate"."
A slight sneer emerged from Nagare's smile.
"How? You should be the most aware of the physical strength of the "Slate". I would like to add that I will not let you touch it again."
In an instant, a green light illuminated Nagare's chest. In the blink of an eye, it enveloped his entire body, manifesting as an aura so powerful that he could feel it on his skin.
"I guess so..."
When he replied in a low voice, the slight sneer that had been mixed into Nagare's expression disappeared. Along with his warning, the green shrine that Nagare uses became even more intense.
"Now I can connect with the "Slate" and absorb its power inexhaustibly. If I feel like it, "Silver King", I can use your "immutable" power and my "alterable" power. I can overwrite it and even kill you. I am invincible."
"......"
"Still, you are resisting, "Silver King"."
"If you were me, would you give up?"
Nagare narrowed his eyes and kicked the wheelchair back.
That was the end of the story. From now on, it was not the time for conversation, but for beliefs and fist bumps.
+++++++++++
Anna was the first to notice.
As the "Red Queen", she has a sensory capacity that far exceeds that of a Strain. Her higher perceptive powers sensed the existence of "it" before it manifested.
She turned her gaze toward the sky as if to check. In her field of vision, which only reflected red, "It" tried to take shape, not as a color, but as a figure colored by an aura.
''Silver'' and ''Green'', the two ''Swords of Damocles''.
Anna understood exactly what that meant. The two kings, Isana Yashiro and Hisui Nagare, finally met.
Slowly, impatience crept up her spine.
In a head-on confrontation, the probability of Shiro defeating Nagare is zero. In theory, no one could beat Nagare, who can draw unlimited energy from the ''Slate''.
There is no more grace left. If they don't carry out the plan immediately...
At this moment, the marble that Kamamoto was holding emitted a red glow.
"Anna! It's here, it's the signal!"
Anna gritted her teeth. Her excellent sensory ability felt that "it was not like this yet". All the marbles are not in the correct position yet.
At that moment, Yata and Kusanagi's screams echoed through the network.
"We're almost there! Just do it!"
"Anna, do it!"
She closed her eyes, she gave a sigh and when she opened her eyelids again, her doubts had already dissipated. She broadcast the proclamation of her as "King" to the supernatural network.
"From now on, we will gather all the power of the Red Clan and open the "way"...!"
A bright red aura came out from her folded arms. The aura turned into a flame, a shrine, and spread towards the clansmen like flames spreading across the plains.
Anna felt a burning sensation on her neck as the fourth "Sword of Damocles" appeared above her head.
Kamamoto, who was next to her, clenched his fist and shouted.
"No Blood!"
Kusanagi, who was deep underground, laughed in fighting spirit.
"No Bone!"
Yata, who was further down, ran with determination in his heart.
"No Ash!"
At their respective stations, the clan members (Akagi, Bando, Chitose, Dewa, Eric, and Fujishima) expressed their thoughts and threw the marbles in their hands.
Anna could see it in her eyes. Her eyes, which only recognize the color red, were able to see through "Homura's" red color through space. The red dots were connected in a straight line, forming a straight line.
She should have already abandoned her doubts. She knew she had to do it.
Still, she couldn't help but wonder if she could do it.
That flame. That red. The power of the King. Is it possible for her to control it?
(Will I be able to achieve things like that person?)
A few seconds of coma. The question that ran through Anna's mind, however, disappeared in the next moment. Someone was behind her.
It wasn't Kamamoto. Neither do the other members of the clan. His presence was clearly felt even from a distance.
Furthermore, the person behind Anna was much bigger than them. A bright, warm, soft and beautiful red.
Anna watched, unblinking, as his hand reached over her shoulder and took hers.
Anna's lips parted. Her voice overlapped with that of the man behind her, echoing her words.
"Burn them!"
The flames on both arms enveloped the marble in the air, as if it had a will. The exploding supernatural flame penetrated the ground and caused the marbles on the ground to explode, expanding further and swallowing the marbles below, increasing its power by doubling each time it was chained together. A huge column of fire engulfed everything from the first floor of the basement to the tenth floor of the basement, burning it to the ground.
Anna could see that enormous column of fire.
The flame of the King that she created with the power of all.
Anna looked back.
However, there was no one there. The shadow of his tall figure, the warmth she felt, the smile on his lips, nothing. There was no trace of his existence left there.
Instead, Munakata's face loomed near the exit from the ground.
Seeing a hint of pain in his eyes, Anna knew that Munakata had seen the same thing as her.
She met Munakata's eyes. Anna nodded slightly and lowered her eyes.
Then, remembering the man who was behind her at the end, Anna laughed a little.
+++++++++++
The sound of an explosion echoed in the distance, and Nagare recognized it simply as the sound of a battle.
In various parts of the "secret base", clan members "Jungle" and "Homura" fight fierce battles. Naturally, the weapons given to the clan members included bombs, so he thought that was the reason.
By the time he realized that was different, it was too late.
The sound of explosions echoed at regular intervals, getting closer and louder. When he gasped and looked up, a waterfall-like flame had already broken through the ceiling and was falling onto the "Slate".
The roaring stream of flames engulfed Nagare's body and licked the entire hall. Kotosaka jumped into the air and the others deployed a supernatural shield to block the flames.
Nagare was the only one who was directly exposed to the flames.
If he were a normal person, he wouldn't have been left with even a speck of dust. Even a normal "King" would not have been able to survive unscathed.
Of course, Nagare was none of those things.
"Is this your plan?"
Despite being exposed to the inferno that was still pouring out, Nagare did not suffer a single burn.
Nagare said with a sigh.
"I am deeply disappointed. What is the point of doing something like this?"
He thought that Isana Yashiro's intelligence was on par with his, so he didn't want to think that such a foolish plan was a trump card. If he truly believed that Nagare could be defeated with the supporting fire of the "Red Queen", then he was no longer even a person to talk to.
And Shairo did not disappoint Nagare's expectations.
"...The path is already made."
"Path?"
Nagare looked up again at the words he murmured.
He could see the blue sky.
Nagare stopped breathing. The blue sky, the white of the clouds. And floating there, swords of various colors.
He felt as if his electromagnetic heart was beating rapidly.
"Perhaps..."
"That's right."
The light of determination shone in Shiro's eyes. Determined to overcome or crush the difficulties before them by any means necessary. The formula for this already exists within Shiro.
In a lower voice, Shiro spoke of the method.
"I will destroy the "Slate" with a "Damocles Down"."
+++++++++++
Mishakuji Yukari had never thought that his sword was as beautiful as it was now.
A flash of "excess" released from an impossible angle, free and flexible, is truly art. Mishakuji views his swordsmanship that way, not as a boast, but as a fair evaluation. A human-like swordsman who steps forward as if he were dancing and wields his sword as if in full bloom will not be able to take a single hit.
Yes. If you do not have the proper skill in using the sword, you will never be able to bring out the beauty of the sword.
That's why Mishakuji loudly praised his opponent.
"That's amazing, Kuro-chan! You've become so strong. You're almost on par with me now!"
Yes. Yatogami Kuro also became more beautiful than he had ever seen before.
Firm and solid as a rock, no matter how unexpected the blow, "Kotowari" will absorb it and unleash a devastating counterattack. His eyes never waver, always fixed on Mishakuji.
Ah, Mishakuji thought, with a tingle.
(I wish this moment could last forever!)
However, the reality is that that is not the case. Mishakuji knew this better than anyone.
The elevated "Ayamachi" and the lower "Kotowari" crossed each other. The surrounding auras repel each other, producing sparks and a sizzle.
Mishakuji smiled charmingly as he used one hand to relieve the pressure of his spit.
"But right now, you can't just be even. If you don't surpass me, you won't be able to go to your "King"!"
"Kuh..."
Biting his lip in frustration, Kuro shifted his grip slightly. When he released the amount of pressure that had been loosened, Kuro flexibly withdrew and readied his sword again.
Mishakuji raised his voice as he made his sword dance gracefully with just one hand.
"Come, show me!"
At that moment two lights exploded.
Silver and green. He could know it without seeing it, because it is the light of his King.
"That's from Nagare-chan."
The appearance of the "Sword of Damocles" meant that Isana Yashiro and Hisui Nagare were at war.
That in itself stirred no emotion in Mishakuji. If those two fight, Nagare will definitely win. There was no way that his "Green King", who was connected to the "Slate", would be defeated, no matter how many conditions were combined.
So what surprised Mishakuji was Kuro's reaction.
He took something out of his pocket. It is a single coin that shines silver. Gripping his tightly, Kuro muttered.
"That's right. My sword is to my King, Shiro. As long as I'm with him..."
Along with the coin, Kuro grabbed the hilt of his sword and silently looked at Mishakuji.
Mishakuji was impressed by that look. His eyes are like the surface of a calm lake, without haste or hesitation, just a determination hidden deep inside.
Kuro declared happily, mirroring Mishukaji in his incredibly deep eyes.
"Mishakuji Yukari. I will surpass you!"
Mishakuji let out a sigh and laughed.
The current Kuro is the strongest Kuro to date.
Yatogami Kuro is not Mishakuji Yukari. He operates with a completely different logic than Mishakuji, who acts freely and selfishly.
Kuro demonstrates his ultimate power for the sake of the King. For his Lord. It's for someone important.
That's why Kuro was the strongest at that time. To save the "King" who is in trouble, run to his side as soon as possible and defeat the enemy in front of him. He will expend all of his life force for that purpose.
Mishakuji couldn't help but be happy about that. He considers the last-minute exchanges of life and the brilliance of will that emerges to be the most beautiful of all.
Kuro kicked the ground.
Unconsciously, Mishakuji also started running.
Rounding to ''Kotowari''. Preventing, in return, he pushed "Ayamachi", repelling him. Sparks fly from tip to tip and the pressure on the blade emits light. A deadly dance with two swords, a thin line between life and death as if they were playing. As if he were playing in a paradise, Mishakuji was captivated by the moment.
And then, the end came without a hitch.
Kuro intervened. Two steps, three steps, the speed far exceeded Mishakuji's expectations. As he raised the spirit of division, he turned, as if half of his body was immersed in it.
Before he knew it, the "Kotowari" sword had pierced Mishakuji's chest.
''Ayamachi'' flew through the air and rolled on the concrete making a sound.
Before he could think of anything, the words came pouring out.
"That was beautiful..."
He collapsed and fell to his knees. Fever and pain from his shoulder to his chest. He could feel the blood dripping and coming out of his fingers.
His fingertips could still move, meaning he could still grasp the sword.
But he wasn't going to do that.
The decision has already been made.
This is the first time he has been defeated since he pointed his sword at Ichigen Miwa. He couldn't bear to see that great swordsman slowly lose his life to illness. He wanted to see his life burn in the midst of battle. So he doesn't regret what he did.
And now...
At this moment, his youngest disciple, who could only tremble, was about to surpass him. Mishakuji felt quiet satisfaction in the fact that no one else had cut him except the man who had inherited Miwa's technique.
His feet were shaking. Someone is fighting somewhere. Kuro looked towards the end of the hallway with an impatient expression on his face.
"Damn, it's started!"
Mishakuji muttered under his breath.
"...Kill me. And go quickly to your king."
Then, Mishakuji closed his eyes.
There was a pause.
Mishakuji opened his eyelids at the sound of the doorbell.
When he looked, he saw that Kuro had sheathed his sword.
Before Mishakuji could say anything, Kuro stared at him.
"In the fields and mountains the color may differ, but we are like noni seeds."
Yes, he recited a poem.
Mishakuji rolled his eyes. He remembers the poet Miwa's haikus without missing a single word. However, what Kuro said was...
"...I don't know that poem."
"It's my poem... Goodbye."
Without saying anything, Kuro turned his back on him and started running.
Mishakuji looked at his back in shock. The only thing he could do was record a single phrase and follow in the footsteps of his younger brother.
When he looked down silently, a slight smile appeared on his lips.
"Are you looking, Ichigen-sama? That child has finally become a full-fledged person."
He then he got up. Stumbling, he picked up "Ayamachi" and gently placed it in his holster. The time to exercise that will not come for some time. Now that all the battles are reaching their final stages, there probably isn't much he can do.
But that doesn't mean there's nothing.
"Now... the least I can do is get a new seed."
Mishakuji muttered that and started walking in the opposite direction of Kuro, looking for the stairs that led to the top.
+++++++++++
The great hall was engulfed in flames.
The breath of the "Red Queen" blew from above, completely burning multiple armor plates and leaving large holes. In the distance you can see a blue sky and a sparkling silver tip.
Nagare turned to Shiro and glared at him.
"Are you crazy? Damocles Down..."
Shiro accepted that look head on.
"It's the only way to destroy the "Slate". Neither me, nor the "Golden King". Another person involved in "The Beginning" told me this option."
"Are you planning to turn this into a crater?!"
No, Nagare denied his own words. If Tokyo is caught in the "burst of royal power", it will not simply become a crater. The swords of all the "kings" present there could fall together. Their power is not just a metaphor, but it would be worthy of destroying this planet.
For a moment, Nagare doubted Shiro's character, wondering if he was trying to negotiate with the world itself as a hostage. But he shook his head slowly.
"Concentrate the enormous energy of the "Damocles Down" in a single point. According to the Second Methodology of the Schwert Regulation, it will cause a Hammer Resonance Effect. After calculating the degree of resistance of the "Slate", I discovered that its limit value, was theoretically the same as "Damocles Down". When certain conditions are met, the "Slate" and the "Sword of Damocles" will only annihilate each other.''
Nagare opened his eyes.
He only had a little experience with Schwert's control methodology. Weismann's deviation, the source of supernatural powers, and his crystal, the "Sword of Damocles", are normally phenomena that not even the "King" can do anything about. Although it can be observed, it is impossible to intervene, and the only way to prevent it from happening is to end the King's life. That was the conclusion of the first methodology.
However, the second method proposes another way.
Nagare punched the air. The hologram image that appeared instantly, along with dozens of data, showed that his prediction was correct.
"Impossible! He is pushing his own Weismann level to the limit!"
What the Schwert Control/Second Methodology proposes is that the "King" can voluntarily cross the critical point of the Weismann deviation. By deliberately dropping the largest energy body, the "Sword of Damocles", the power from it becomes directional. In that case, "Damocles Down" transmits energy as "penetration", rather than "diffusion".
The "Silver" Sanctuary is expanding. No reservations, no restrictions, to the point that even Nagare, who was directly connected to the "Slate", was overwhelmed. A dazzling silver glow overflowed from the hand that Shiro had placed on his chest, and in contrast, his expression began to distort in agony.
"Shiro?!"
Neko next to him huddled worried. However, Shiro forced a smile and looked at Nagare.
"What do you think, Hisui Nagare? Don't you think this is some kind of message?"
"What...?"
"The "Slate" can only be destroyed when the "King" releases the sword of his own will. I don't know who he is, but it seems to me that someone who created the "Slate" is saying that."
He closed his eyes in silence and connected the words.
"If it is too much for you, you must destroy it with your own hands."
"I will not leave you!"
Nagare released all the power of him.
A green aura enveloped his entire body and a ferocious momentum coursed through his body. Nagare roared as he tilted his body downwards.
"Looking at Suouh Mikoto's case, it takes less than 10 seconds from the start of the fall to reach the underground! If I kill you before, the sword will disappear!"
Shiro slowly opened his eyes.
"...Try it."
The value indicating the Weismann deviation in the image exceeded the critical value.
The fall began.
Before he could confirm that, Nagare had attacked Shiro. An extremely fast, lightning-like strike aimed at the throat of the "Silver King".
A red Japanese umbrella blocked his fingers.
"Grr...!"
The two auras, silver and green, collide and annihilate each other while emitting a shockwave. Shiro who rules "immutability" is dedicating all of his power to defense. Even though Nagare was directly connected to the "Slate" and gained infinite energy, it took him three seconds to break it.
The Japanese umbrella broke into thousands of pieces and the pieces flew into the air.
Shiro's body was also swept away by the shock wave like a strong wind and fell to the ground. Now that he was helpless, Nagare pounced on him like an animal.
"This is the end!"
A fist that turned into electricity pierced Shiro's abdomen. Nagare's imagination of burning his internal organs and his spinal cord and killing him along with his life did not come true.
Shiro's appearance dispersed like mist, melting into the air and disappearing.
(Ability to recognize and manipulate!)
It took him two seconds to remember those words and find Neko trembling in his arms. 5 seconds left. It was more than enough. The "Silver King" has already exhausted his power. It takes less than a second to destroy the defenseless Strain.
Lightning claws fell on the two from above.
A single swing of the sword blocked him head-on.
Yatogami Kuro. He grabbed the hilt of his sword with both hands and gritted his teeth to block Nagare's attack.
Through the space between his clenched teeth, he shouted the name of his "King" with a voice that sounded like a roar.
"Shiro...!"
Nagare frowned.
Yatogami Kuro is there. He stopped trying to think about what that meant. Now is not the time to think. That happened a long time ago. Now is the time to finish them off.
"You're in the way!"
At the same time as he shouted, the pressure of his supernatural ability increased even more. However, that prediction that only one clan member's sword would break for no reason turned out to be wrong once again.
It did not break. The sword held by Kuro, his colorless steel, still withstood the full force of the "King".
A silver aura enveloped that figure.
Taking a deep breath, Nagare looked over Kuro's shoulder.
Isana Yashiro woke up and enveloped Neko and Kuro in a silver shrine.
In that last moment of collision of destructive power, what passed through Nagare's mind was not impatience, but doubt.
"How? Why? They reject power, how can they be so strong?!"
Kuro, Neko and Shiro's eyes were staring at Nagare. The six eyes told him that if they fight, they would never lose.
At that moment, Nagare wanted to turn around.
Shiro, the reason they were there.
Why aren't the clan members who were supposed to be there to stop them?
Mishakuji Yukari, Sukuna Gojou, Kotosaka, Iwafune Tenkei.
For a moment, he could see them sitting around a tea table in their six-tatami "secret base," talking, fighting and laughing together.
At this moment, he suddenly exhaled.
A shock ran through his heart.
"......!"
He has been dreaming about that for many years. Life outside the straitjacket. Breathe freely and fly around the world.
That was the heart. If you have the heart, you can do it. The dead can return to the living and fulfill the wishes of those who also died. Extraordinary abilities for all humans. The power to resist. Be king.
The heart that had heard his prayers was pierced by a sword.
Nagare learned that not through observation but through actual experience. A silver slash pierced Nagare's stone heart. The blood of the supernatural was spilled and the life that was supposed to have been recovered returned to nothing.
His knees buckled and he fell to the ground.
Hisui Nagare looked at the sky through his falling hair. An open well and the blue sky beyond.
The "Sword of Damocles" floating there disappeared.
Nagare murmured hoarsely.
"How unfortunate..."
Then, Nagare turned his gaze towards Shiro.
The tension and caution had not yet left them. That was annoying and Nagare smiled slightly. Nagare silently closed his eyes and said:
"But I'm satisfied..."
Those were the last words that the ''Green King'' Hisui Nagare said.
+++++++++++
It was certainly visible to others.
After the silver sword fell and a shock and tremor resounded, the “Swords of Damocles” floating in the sky vanished one after another.
The test of being king, the crystal of supernatural power. It was in the heaven that he could not reach, even if he stretched out his hand, and it was about to disappear without him reaching it.
The "Red Queen" stared at that.
The sword, a symbol of the destiny that took from her family, but that also brought her something so precious, disappeared. At the same time, something inside her slowly...
"That disappeared..."
The words that Kamamoto murmured were also Anna's voice.
Disappear. The things that had bound them until now. The things that have brought them together until now. That will disappear.
Anna suddenly felt like someone was calling her and looked around her.
But she couldn't find it anywhere. That warmth and that beautiful red are no longer anywhere.
Feeling alone, Anna looked down and closed her eyes.
The "Blue King" watched the situation unfold with his usual calm.
Therefore, even when his "Sword of Damocles", a cracked symbol of power that seemed about to crumble, disappeared, he had no particular feeling about it. However, he simply said...
"It seems my life has been spared."
That's all she said.
However, Awashima, who was behind him, looked different. She dropped the saber she was holding and ran towards Munakata's back.
"Captain!"
Awashima was crying. Relief and joy are on all their faces. Munakata saw that, smiled slightly, and said casually.
"Hehe. I was a little curious to see if you could kill me, Awashima-kun. Anyway, thanks for your hard work."
At those words, something disappeared from Awashima's expression.
Before Munakata's clear mind could formulate a response, Awashima opened her mouth to ask what that was.
"Captain. I'm sorry, but gratitude is not enough."
"Eh?"
"Excuse me!"
Awashima's fist slammed into Munakata's cheek, sending his glasses flying and sending them crashing to the ground.
+++++++++++
"Nagare! Nagare!"
Kotosaka descended and screamed in pain next to Nagare.
However, Nagare did not move. With a satisfied smile on his face, he lay on the cold ground, not moving in the slightest. The fierce energy that had overflowed a moment ago could no longer be felt anywhere.
Kuro asked, still not letting his guard down.
"Is he dead?"
Shiro looked down in pain and responded.
"He survived thanks to the power of the "Slate". That's why..."
Those words were drowned out by the sudden sound of an explosion.
All three were hit by tremors that made it difficult for them to even stand. A low, resounding explosion sound echoed and deafened their ears. Kuro and Neko shouted in unison as they helped Shiro, who has become unstable.
"What is happening?!"
"Meow! Earthquake!"
In response to the clan member's dismay, Shiro remained calm. He looked up at the shaking ceiling and muttered to himself.
"No, someone blew it up."
"Ah. I'm sorry, but I have to fix things."
"What?!"
Kuro held his "Kotowari" in the direction of the voice. It was a familiar voice, and its owner was the one to be careful of along with Nagare.
"Gray King", Tenkei Iwafune.
He slowly walked out from behind the pillar. Blood flowed under his feet. Iwafune muttered with a self-deprecating smile on his mortal face.
"I never expected that situation to change... it was a complete defeat."
"...Kuro."
Without Shiro telling him, Kuro lowered his sword. Iwafune already lost his fighting power. No, he may already be on the verge of losing his life.
However, Iwafune showed no signs of worrying about his situation and simply said:
"I have also ordered my clansmen to flee. You should leave too."
The sounds of the explosion were getting louder. Small pieces of concrete fell from the cracked ceiling. Kotosaka flew away while he avoided them and shouted alongside Iwafune.
"Iwa-san! Iwa-san! Nagare is...! Iwa-san!"
With a weak smile on his blood-stained lips, Iwafune looked at Kotosaka with a gentle gaze.
"Haha. You too, Kotosaka. Now. Go!"
Kuro had no way of knowing what Kotosaka was thinking.
He hesitated for a moment and then flew away with a sad cry. From the hole in the ceiling to the clear blue sky. As if he was chasing him, Kuro also stretched out his colorless hand and jumped, holding Neko and Shiro in his arms.
Just before reaching the top, Kuro looked back for a moment.
Iwafune held Nagare in his arms and looked at him. His lips, with a wide smile, uttered some words.
He couldn't hear him. Kuro and his friends went up. Iwafune looked at Nagare with his eyes closed as if he were sleeping.
The explosive smoke enveloped the figures of the two "Kings", and since then nothing could be seen.
That was the scene at the end of the battle between the Kings.
+++++++++++
Amidst the roar of explosions and tremors, Kusanagi stood alone, staring at his feet.
"We won?"
Through Anna's supernatural network, he had already given an evacuation order. Most of the clan members in "Homura" should have been able to escape safely. Still, his role as Senior Official of the Reds was to wait until the last minute.
He still couldn't be sure what happened to the Silver Clan or the "Green King". They must be escaping alone, he thought, when he heard a voice behind him.
"Kusanagi-san! Let's run!"
It was Yata. Sliding his skateboard from the end of the hallway, he came straight toward him.
Kusanagi nodded silently and ran off with Yata. As Kusanagi headed towards the stairs leading to the upper floor, he couldn't help but ask Yata.
"What happened to Fushimi? Is everything okay?"
"Heh," Yata laughed. He looked back for a moment and then looked forward without hesitation.
"It's okay. It's okay now."
Kusanagi also laughed at his confident words. Yata-chan, who was good at running and going wild, had grown quite a bit. They ran together toward the light, feeling out of place.
Munakata's instructions were quick as tremors resonated from underground.
"All personnel, evacuate."
"Yes!"
Awashima accepted that and gave orders one after another through the intercom. It was supposed to be a normal scene from "Scepter 4", but the only difference was that Munakata's cheeks were very swollen and his glasses had gone somewhere.
The members running back and forth are surprised every time they see Munakata's face. However, Munakata's attitude was calm. After forcing themselves to accept that it was probably his fault, the members returned to their jobs.
At that moment he felt a presence behind him.
When he turned around, a man and a woman were about to appear, trying to get out from under the solid ground.
Douhan Hirasaka's "Wall Breaking Technique". Feeling satisfied that he was able to witness the ninja's skills, Munakata looked at Fushimi, who was being helped by her.
Fushimi had the same dull expression on his face as always. As expected, he felt tired, but he was not proud of having brought that operation to success. He simply said, as if nothing had happened.
"Mission accomplished."
"Thank you for your hard work."
Munakata responded as if nothing had happened and looked forward again.
+++++++++++
By the time they reached the ground, the noise of the impact had already subsided.
Kuro was the first to emerge from the sewer and, while helping Neko and Shiro, he quickly looked around.
It was an alley in the middle of nowhere. There were no members of the "Jungle" clan. Many people have already decided. Most likely they escaped or were captured.
Kuro breathed a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to say that they were safe, he stumbled and fell to his knees on the ground.
"Shiro?!"
"Are you okay?!"
He clutched his chest in pain and sat with his back against the wall. He looked at the worried Kuro and Neko and smiled weakly.
"It seems that I am also running out of strength..."
"What does that mean?!"
"The body I'm in is not my original body... Before the incident at Gakuenjima, the "Colorless King" changed our bodies... In other words, he was taking over the body of a strange boy."
Kuro and Neko gasped at the same time.
They knew it. Isana Yashiro is a temporary name and the current Shiro is not the original body of Adolf K. Weismann. Due to the plot of "Fox Mask", the mastermind behind the incident a year ago, he was trapped in his current body.
Shiro spoke breathlessly.
"I have been able to continue existing thanks to the immutable power of the "Silver King", but... that power has disappeared. Along with the "Slate"..."
"What? Hey!"
"What? Hey, Shiro!"
Kuro and Neko felt a horrible sense of loss at the same time.
If he was able to stay in this world thanks to the silver supernatural ability, what will happen to him now that the "Slate" is gone?
"I've been borrowing it for a long time, but I have to return it to the original owner..."
"That is...!"
"Shiro...!"
With tears streaming down her face, Neko took Shiro's hand. Shiro smiled slightly and squeezed Neko and Kuro's hands tightly.
His palm was warm.
"...It's okay. I will definitely come back. Because I am your king..."
After that, he closed his eyes as if he were sleeping.
A silver light came out of Shiro's body. He disappeared as if he melted into space, leaving nothing behind.
"Shiro!"
"Shiro, wake up! Answer me!"
As they clung to Shiro and called desperately to him, his shoulders suddenly moved.
"Ah..."
He stirred and slowly opened his eyes. Kuro opened his eyebrows and looked at Shiro's face with relief. He thought that he had regained consciousness and that he had not gone anywhere.
But it was different.
Shiro's gaze looking at Kuro was filled with fear and confusion. That is not the expression of Isana Yashiro that they know. Like a child who had never seen them before, he looked at Kuro and Neko's faces, and timidly opened his mouth.
"Who are you?"
#k#k project#suoh mikoto#k stories#reisi munakata#homra#yata misaki#scepter 4#fushimi saruhiko#k rok#neko#isana yashiro#yatogami kuro#silver clan#kushina anna#kusanagi izumo#kamamoto rikyo#seri awashima#zenjo gouki#jungle#mishakuji yukari#gojou sukuna#kotosaka#iwafune tenkei#hisui nagare#douhan hirasaka
36 notes
·
View notes
Text
"K - RETURN OF KINGS" (Novel)
CHAPTER 9: NEKO'S DREAM (Part 4)
* List of Chapters
Translation: Naru-kun
Raws: Ridia
"Seems more like foul play, Seri-chan."
"I'll do whatever it takes to get the job done."
Awashima knelt down and touched the staff member's body. She quickly found the PDA on his chest and tossed it at Kusanagi. Kusanagi activated it, used a connector hacking tool to breach the security, and started viewing the data on it.
When he searched the history, he found what he was looking for in one go.
"There is a list of participants in the party. If we take this..."
"We will be able to identify influential people who have been touched by "Jungle"."
Once again, Awashima's gaze returned to the sharpness of a bird of prey. Who is leading the various acts of sabotage that "Scepter 4" is currently suffering in public and the plans to introduce "Jungle" into ministries and agencies? In the end, they are probably just Hisui Nagare's limbs, but if they are raised, their movements will slow down. The disqualification of "Scepter 4" may be stopped.
Seeing Awashima look at the PDA, Kusanagi shrugged and laughed.
"Hey, let's go. If we stay too long..."
At that moment, he heard someone's voice under his feet.
"D4, answer me. The retinal response disappeared. What happened?"
Awashima and Kusanagi saw it at the same time. Communication voices leak from the mask of the lying down staff member. The retina response means that the skin has the function of notifying the user when something goes wrong.
"Come on."
"Yes."
He turned quickly on his heel and opened the door. Almost at the same time, a loud voice echoed from the end of the hall.
"They are there!"
Three clan members with mechanical masks. It is not a number that he cannot win in a direct fight, but it is troublesome to draw a pistol. With a click of his tongue, Kusanagi turned and ran. Awashima did the same.
"I don't care, shoot!"
Along with the incredible words, gunshots and live bullets were fired. Kusanagi lowered his head and rounded the corner, turning around and cursing.
"Are they crazy?! There are some VIPs though!"
"Even if you delete one or two, you should be able to get rid of them…just leave them there!"
"I understand!"
The elevator was about to reach the end of the hall. He pressed the button as if to slam it shut, look back. Almost at the same time the doorbell rang and the elevator doors opened.
From inside, a burly man wearing a mask stretched out his arms.
"Kyaa?!"
"Seri-chan!"
With his log-shaped arm choking Awashima's throat, the giant man drew a gun with his other hand and fired at Kusanagi. A bullet grazed Kusanagi's hair, but he jumped undeterred, daring to jump into the narrow elevator shaft.
"No!"
The big man raised an annoyed voice and his muzzle twitched. He pulled the trigger two and three times, but Kusanagi bounced inside the box with a masira-like movement, preventing him from aiming. Using the springs in his body, he jumped near the floor display panel and delivered a strong kick to the big man's head.
"Uh...!"
The giant staggered, but perhaps it was because of the protective mechanism of the mask, or because of the resistance of his physique, that he stopped in a moment. A hail of bullets rained down on Kusanagi, who was crawling in a crouch. Kusanagi dodged it with a breakdancing move and raised her voice.
"Seri-chan!"
"Eh!"
Awashima wriggled free of the kick-loosened restraint and jabbed her elbow into the pit of the giant man's stomach. Awashima grabbed his arm, which had gone limp in pain, and twisted with all her might. By the principle of leverage, the giant man's body leaned forward, Awashima's palm sank into his neck, and Kusanagi's kick that slipped on the ground swept across his foot almost at the same time.
Kusanagi let out a huge sigh after delivering the final blow to the face and crotch of the giant man who had fallen on his back.
"Don't throw him at me in such a small space. If he bounces, he'll hit you."
"There's no way this kind of idiot would think of such a thing, right?"
Saying to spit it out, Awashima reached for the gun, pulled out the magazine, and fired the last shot remaining in the chamber at his feet. With the quickness of a soldier, Kusanagi whistled. At that moment, the elevator reached the underground parking lot. While he was wary of an ambush, he immediately jumped.
The underground car park, where many luxury cars were parked, was not popular. Awashima warned him as they ran.
"The exit is closed."
"Let's do it. But with this...!"
Kusanagi quickly searched for the stolen PDA. In a hotel where "Jungle" is alive, the security system should be able to work through an electronic network. Sure enough, security-related applications were quickly found. Continuing the operation, the blind at the rear of the parking lot was finally opened and light from the electric light came in.
"Ugh, looks like we managed to escape."
It was then that he took a deep breath and felt relieved.
A green flash appeared, brushing against Kusanagi's hand.
"Kusanagi-kun!"
Awashima let out a surprised voice. Kusanagi couldn't even do that and stared at his empty hand. The valuable evidence that could identify the collaborators stolen from the "Jungle" PDA was pierced by the thrown knife, destroyed without a trace, and fell to the ground.
"Damn...!"
With a bitter groan, Kusanagi turned his hostile gaze into the darkness at the rear of the parking lot.
"Emergency mission accomplished! You get 3000 "Jungle" points!"
An electronic voice sounded like a reward for completing a game that doesn't fit the scene. A flash of green lightning pierced the darkness, revealing someone standing there.
Awashima took a deep breath.
"Who is...?!"
In contrast to the annoying Awashima, the person only had a mechanical, expressionless expression. He pulled out two knives from his chest and wrapped them in green supernatural powers. That glow, this time clearly, began to illuminate the man's face.
"Rank up! Saruhiko Fushimi has been promoted to J-Rank of "Jungle". Congratulations!"
"Fushimi!"
The moment he called out his name, Fushimi threw a glowing green knife at him. Kusanagi stepped forward and crushed the knife with the flames from his lighter.
He wasn't allowed to say the many "whys" that were going through his head. Kusanagi said in a suppressed voice, the red eldritch wrapped around his lighter arm.
"Fushimi. I will listen to your story at the hospital."
The next moment, Kusanagi created multiple fireballs. A direct hit would inevitably cause severe burns, but he unleashed it at Fushimi without hesitation. Fushimi looked at him with an expressionless face.
Suddenly, a man emerged from the ground behind him.
The person emerged from the ground and grabbed Fushimi's shoulder. Fushimi was sucked into the ground as if he was repeating the moment when he appeared upside down. The fireball went through an empty space, hit the rear wall of the parking lot and exploded.
Kusanagi clicked his tongue and muttered.
"Green clan member...!"
"Fushimi! Why, Fushimi?!"
Awashima's agitation was no match for Kusanagi's. With grief more than anger, she called out the name of her former subordinate who had already disappeared. Her feelings were too difficult to guess. Because he showed her his betrayal in the cruelest way possible.
That's why Kusanagi couldn't afford to be carried away by his emotions. He put his hand on the shoulder of Awashima who was standing up and urged her on.
"Seri-chan, that's all for today."
Awashima bit her lip, but nodded clearly. From somewhere far away, the roar of the enemy guards approached them. Kusanagi and Awashima fled from the voice and headed towards the exit of the parking lot.
++++++++++
"Congratulations!"
An unexpectedly bright voice greeted Fushimi as he entered the room.
Hotel Milenio, VIP room. Sitting on a long couch in the center of a room so large it could be mistaken for a hallway, the man slowly clapped his hands. The easy smile that floated on his lips seemed welcoming and ridiculous at the same time, at least to Fushimi's eyes.
The CEO of "Jungle" Corporation, Mishakuji Yukari. Until just a month ago, this man was his adversary. Mishakuji knows this too.
Even so, he calmly pointed to the couch opposite.
"Please make yourself comfortable. Saruhiko-chan. You have the right to."
Fushimi obeyed his words and pursed his lips in a bow.
Mishakuji reached out and took the champagne from the wine cellar. He poured the two glasses of wine onto Fushimi's side and then poured. Raising his glass slightly, Mishakuji winked at him.
"To the birth of a new classifier. And to your free soul. Let's make a little toast."
"Freedom?"
Fushimi didn't even reach for the glass. He doesn't know what's in it and drunkenness slows his judgment.
Mishakuji didn't seem to mind that, and he calmly raised the wineglass to his lips and tilted it.
"Isn't that so? Izumo Kusanagi and Seri Awashima, whom you defeated, were your acquaintances. The reason why you can throw knives in front of your former comrades without hesitation is because you are free."
"In short, are you saying that I am a traitor?"
"It's up to you how you take it. But I don't mean to disrespect you. I mean it, I don't hate it. The determination of people to do what they want without being bound by rules or ethics is beautiful."
Mishakuji narrowed his eyes and stared at Fushimi. Like to see through his thoughts.
Fushimi clicked his tongue sharply in response.
"I don't care about your assessment. Instead, would you let me meet the "Green King" quickly?"
Mishakuji raised the champagne to his mouth again and chuckled.
"Oh, you're pretty impatient, aren't you? You've become the classified you've always wanted, so why don't you soak in the glow a little more?"
"It's not my wish and it's not like I'm immersed in the afterglow. I just did what I could."
"That's not cute. If Sukuna-chan heard that, he'd be mad."
As he said that, Mishakuji put down his glass and got up from the couch. With slow steps, he walked towards the cabinet placed in the corner of the room. When he touched the elegant wooden door with his palm, a scanning light swept up and down, and an electronic voice resounded.
"J-Rank confirmed, Mishakuji Yukari. I'll open the door."
The cabinet was lifted without a sound and opened to the left and right. Beyond is a stout freight elevator. Mishakuji entered and called out to Fushimi.
Fushimi sighed and got up.
"Is it a spy movie or something?"
At that irony, Mishakuji smiled brightly.
"Because it's our "secret base". Without that trick, it would be boring."
Fushimi entered the elevator and looked inside. There were no floor numbers or buttons like in a normal elevator, just a palm-shaped interface on the side of the door. As Mishakuji put his hand on it, the door closed and the elevator began to move silently.
From the acceleration applied to his body, he knew that he was descending at considerable speed. After several tens of seconds, the elevator slowly came to a stop, and the doors opened to the left and right.
The place he entered was a dimly lit corridor. A motion sensor was activated, the lights came on, and a blind appeared, blocking the way.
While Mishakuji was in front of him, a scanning light was directed at his face. Retina authentication. After that, the shutter began to open vertically.
He did not know that such an underground passage existed in the middle of the city. The locks are tight and it's pretty deep.
Behind the shutter was a vast underground space. Stone pillars that look like temples stand side by side, and the light falling from far above illuminates the two in front of them in white. As he walked by, Mishakuji chatted casually.
"It is a secret passageway to our hideout. There are more than 100 exits in Tokyo alone. In the main subways and underground floors of skyscrapers. It is one of the most important secrets that no one knows except the top of our "Jungle"."
Fushimi raised an eyebrow. As a member of "Scepter 4", he knows better than anyone how important current information is. By exhaustively searching the main subway stations and skyscrapers with underground floors, and discovering them from the entrances leading to their hideouts, it is possible to invade the "Jungle" headquarters, which has been hidden until now.
"Is it okay for you to tell me that?"
"Of course. You're already a classified. A companion who shares secrets with us."
Or, Fushimi thought. Maybe they think it's okay to be located. Will they believe "Scepter 4" is lost and no longer has the power to defeat "Jungle" head on?
As if he ignored Fushimi's thoughts, Mishakuji continued with a light tone.
"This time it was a great achievement, Saruhiko-chan. Against "Homura" and "Scepter 4", the number 2 of both clans, fighting alone. Fufu, you should have called for reinforcements, don't exaggerate."
"I don't like cooperative play or anything like that."
"You're lying."
Saying that lightly, Mishakuji looked at Fushimi. The color of his smile and his purple eyes, which had a bit of a piercing light, stared at Fushimi.
"You personally recruited U-Rank Hirasaka Douhan, monopolized the "Jungle" points for two people, and thought of achieving a quick rank rise. You cheating child."
Fushimi didn't bother even though he was caught off guard. That's because he expected the title to have been fulfilled. Faithless whispers.
"It was possible in the system, but couldn't it be done?"
"No way. It's selfish and wonderful. Besides, my Nagare-chan doesn't care about fouls."
Fushimi's eyebrows twitched at the name.
"The "Green King" Hisui Nagare."
"Our King I think likes people who think like that."
The words rang in Fushimi's ears as if they had various meanings.
Fushimi doesn't know anything about Hisui Nagare. But still he knew very well what he was thinking.
Did Saruhiko Fushimi really betray "Scepter 4"?
If so, "Jungle" deliberately invited internal disease. The information that Fushimi, who became a J-Rank, can obtain at his base of operations is immensely important. If that information can be brought to "Scepter 4", the situation can be reversed.
If Fushimi were in Hisui Nagare's position, he would be the first to be suspicious. He would not be promoted to J-Rank. Even if he made a mistake, he couldn't invite it to his base.
But Hisui Nagare does.
Fushimi doesn't like that. Because he makes him feel like a monkey dancing in the palm of Hisui Nagare's hand.
He sometimes he feels that he is swimming.
But the really important things only exist in the tiger's den.
"Come here."
Mishakuji stopped in front of a huge wall.
A thick old door was attached, resembling a shelter, which blocks the underground space. Facing that door, Mishakuji calmly spread his arms.
"Welcome, Saruhiko Fushimi. The "secret base" of "Jungle" welcomes you."
It was unlocked. The door opened slowly with a heavy sound.
Once he set foot there, there will be no going back. Will he fulfill his purpose or leave as a corpse? One of two. He had been prepared for that for a long time, so he did not hesitate to take the plunge.
Still, the moment he stepped forward, the face of a man flashed across his mind.
(Will he get here?)
He may not come. Anyway, he's crazy. He is an idiot who shoots 0 points in a row. It's possible that he doesn't understand what he was saying and it's all over while he's going back and forth.
However, there are times when he gets 100 points.
Fushimi's lips twitched slightly, but when he took the next step, he was gone. With a bored expression on his face, he advanced into the darkness of the tiger's den.
++++++++++
The glass fell to the floor and shattered with a screeching sound.
But Yata didn't notice that. The fist that hit the counter table trembled. His blood seemed to drain and he squeezed his voice through the cracks in his teeth.
"What the hell is he thinking?!"
Kamamoto and Anna looked at Yata as if holding their breath. Kusanagi, standing behind the counter, called out to him in a low voice.
"Calm down, Yata."
However, those words did not reach the current Yata. Yata yelled his anger at that man, Saruhiko Fushimi, who is somewhere.
"You betrayed us, and this time you betrayed even the blue ones, so what are you going to do? What the hell is going on beyond that?"
There is no response to the words that he spits out with passion. Nobody should have known. What Fushimi is thinking and what he is trying to do, the answer can only be found in Fushimi.
He is a traitor.
Those words came to mind and Yata carelessly scratched the mark on his chest.
++++++++++
It's been a long time since she finished her report.
Every time the second hand ticks, a drop of anxiety runs through Awashima's heart. Beyond the office desk, Munakata's expression seemed to be the same as always, but Awashima wasn't sure if that was really the case. After being defeated in the "Battle of Mihashira Tower", something in Munakata decisively changed. That fact has turned into a stagnation of anxiety, and there is always pain within Awashima.
"I see."
Suddenly, Munakata opened his mouth.
"With this, Fushimi Saruhiko's secession became decisive. It's like having your dog bite your hand."
There was also no change in tone from him. Quiet and young, everything is in the palm of his hand, and his eyes say that even if someone like Fushimi leaves him, it will have no effect.
(Is it really so?)
Awashima lowered her head to suppress the voice that seemed to come from within.
"Sorry. It's my responsibility to supervise."
Munakata narrowed his eyes as if he was considering whether he was listening to the apology or not.
"Anyway, we have to fill the void he left as soon as possible. To reinforce the front line, we will transfer several personnel to the Special Forces. 2 people from the Mobile Division general platoon, 3 people from the Information Division and 1 person from the Reference Room of the General Affairs Division."
General affairs section.
She thought she heard it wrong. General affairs departments are often staffed with non-combat fit personnel. There are no adequate personnel for the most elite "Special Forces Corps" in battle.
No. It's also different.
Awashima knows that there is only one suitable person.
"Excuse me."
At that voice, Awashima trembled and turned around.
With a slimy movement, the demon entered the office.
"You...!"
Like flowing water, demons never stop moving. With very natural steps, he advanced to the center of the room.
At that moment, the demon exploded.
Awashima's eyes could not capture the moment when the stillness turned to action, just as the murmur turned into a torrent in an instant. Within a few meters of a single step, the saber running from Zenjo's waist was perfectly positioned on Munakata's neck, beyond the office desk.
"......"
Awashima not only acts as the vice commander of "Scepter 4". Her swordsmanship is the best of the Special Forces and she has never been behind most of the members.
Even she, far from stopping Zenjo's outrage, couldn't even react. It was the demon who had his hand on the hilt of his saber.
Munakata did not lose his composure. A white blade approached the nape of his neck, literally a piece of skin. From there she saw something fall.
It was a mistake. It was cut in half and twitching nervously.
With one arm, he swung the long sword around and Zenjo returned it to his sheath.
"I'm sorry."
"Amazing."
Now that he had picked a fly out of his clothes, it seems that was it. Thinking of that, Awashima cleared her throat.
"Gouki Zenjo, the "Zenjo Demon" who killed the predecessor "Blue King" Habari Jin. From now on, I will have you behind me."
The "King Killer" would be behind.
Awashima understood exactly what that meant.
When Weismann's deviation from the "King" reaches a critical point, the "Sword of Damocles" that was looming over his head falls, bringing ruin to the land. However, if the "King's" life disappears before it drops completely, that is not the case. Yes, if someone can kill the "King" before that happens...
Just like Zenjo did with Habari Jin.
Just like Munakata did with Suoh Mikoto.
Placing that sword behind his back meant that he had his own destruction in sight. To drop his own head before the sword above his head falls. As a sword for that purpose, Munakata chose Zenjo.
Awashima bit her lip and lifted trembling fingers from her saber.
Various emotions swirled and she couldn't contain a single shock.
And she, smart, knew it. That tremor, that fluctuation, was the main reason why she was not chosen.
++++++++++
Pan-pan-pan, a somewhat silly sound resounded.
Ribbons and confetti fluttered and piled above Fushimi's head as he stood in the doorway. Fushimi didn't even pay, he just stood under the board that said "Welcome Fushimi-kun" with an inorganic expression on his face.
"Hey, nice to meet you Saruhiko-kun! Welcome!"
"Thank you for coming, Saruhiko. Welcome."
"Kwah! Welcome!"
Iwafune, Nagare, and Kotosaka greeted him. Even so, Fushimi did not lose his iron expression and answered in a low voice.
"...Thank you."
His line of sight moved slowly, scanning the room.
It was a room like a cheap apartment. The kitchen is full of soot and a rickety fridge has a note telling you when it's your turn to take out the trash. If you look all over Japan, there are probably tens of thousands of one-room apartments with six mats that you can find anywhere.
No one would believe that this is the home of the "Jungle" Green Clan.
But Fushimi knows it's true. This show, which seemed like a practical joke, would be "like" if you know "Jungle" well. The one in the middle, a man in a wheelchair, has that hobby.
The "Green King" Hisui Nagare.
He was younger than he had imagined and more disturbing than he had thought. Even now, he looked at Fushimi with a mysterious smile.
"Okay, let's not just stand up talking. First of all, sit down."
The cheerful middle-aged man is Iwafune Tenkei. His other name is Otori Seigo, the "Grey King". It was the trump card of the Green Clan that won the last battle of Mihashira Tower.
The trump card put a plate of sushi on the table with a happy-go-lucky smile.
"This lazy Iwa-san went all the way to town and bought it. Real sushi! Not one of those food stalls. Look, what would you like? Tuna? Sea urchin? Salmon roe or shrimp?"
Despite the familiar welcome, Fushimi insisted on not placing orders.
"Okay, eggs."
"Heh, are you a boy?"
The only one who whispered was Sukuna Gojou, a boy who had his back to Fushimi. Sukuna's disgusted attitude from the moment Fushimi entered was, on the contrary, easy to understand and comfortable for Fushimi.
Iwafune rebuked Sukuna.
"Hey, you're the kid, aren't you? Oh, yes, there's more than just sushi! Eat chicken! Fried chicken!"
"Eat chicken! Eat chicken!"
"Don't say that, you silly bird!"
Sukuna punched Kotosaka, who spread his wings and made a racket. Seeing that, Iwafune frowned in embarrassment.
"What's up, Sukuna? You've been acting weird for a while now. Are you shy? Huh?"
Sukuna snorted and turned around. Iwafune looked at Fushimi and shrugged slightly.
There, Nagare intervened.
"Saruhiko, you've risen five ranks in just one month. This speed surpasses Sukuna's previous speed. It's really amazing. It's a new record."
Immediately, Sukuna's disgust turned visibly darker. Fushimi observed the situation emotionlessly.
"Nagare... let's talk about that another time."
"Eh, why do you say that, Iwa-san? I'm confused."
"Why? Sukuna, it's okay, so put yourself in a good mood. The beginning of a relationship is important and a smile is essential. You can't do well if you keep getting angry like this. Isn't that right, Saruhiko-kun?"
Through his observations up to this point, images of each person and their relationships have emerged, albeit vaguely.
Hisui Nagare, despite all the brilliance of him, seems to have a simple childishness. It seems that the blunt way of saying that something is awesome honestly doesn't fit with the intricately twisted conspiracy of "Jungle". Or maybe that distortion is the reason why he is called the "Green King".
Sukuna, on the other hand, was unmistakably just a child. His desire to be recognized by Hisui Nagare is transparent. That's probably why he's hostile towards Fushimi. Fushimi can be seen as a rival that threatens his position.
On the other hand, Iwafune is an adult. It must be said that he is suitable for his age, he is trying to mediate in the place of the pure and somewhat unsympathetic Nagare. Including his ability, he can be the base of this "secret base".
While he was thinking about those things, Fushimi responded with a single answer.
"No, it's fine. It doesn't matter."
"Oh, really?"
Iwafune relaxed and sat down on the couch. He raised a beer and made a toast.
"Ok, if you want to act cool, that's fine by me."
"I didn't come here to make friends."
"Then why are you here?"
Mishakuji Yukari, who had been silent until then, whispered.
He could feel the air in the room warm for a moment. Fushimi Saruhiko. Former number 3 of "Scepter 4". Why did a man who used to be his enemy get promoted to Ranker? Even if he didn't put it into words, everyone including Fushimi was probably thinking about it.
Fushimi said it nonchalantly.
"No reason. It's a game, right? I'm just trying to see what happens when I push my score to the limit and if I see something new. I don't think a "sushi party" is the goal, right?"
Nagare narrowed her eyes and answered that question.
"Of course. Our plan starts here."
"Ready, go ahead!"
"I have high hopes for your work. Saruhiko Fushimi, Rank-J, the elite of our "Jungle"."
Everyone present looked at Fushimi.
Expectations, irritations, doubts, curiosity, and various other emotions, Fushimi took for granted. From the moment he took off his blue clothes, he was prepared to be seen with those eyes. Deserter. Traitor. There is no point in trying to remove the labels that have been placed on him. If so, he would make the most of it.
That's why Fushimi smiled fearlessly and said calmly.
"Please, just tell me what to do. I'll show you how to complete any mission. It's much easier than interpersonal relationships."
#k#k project#reisi munakata#scepter 4#seri awashima#zenjo gouki#k rok#homra#izumo kusanagi#yata misaki#kushina anna#kamamoto rikyo#fushimi saruhiko#jungle#iwafune tenkei#kotosaka#mishakuji yukari#nagare hisui#sukuna gojo
22 notes
·
View notes
Text
Happy Birthday, Mikoto~♡!!!
#k#k project#suoh mikoto#reisi munakata#homra#yata misaki#scepter 4#fushimi saruhiko#totsuka tatara#neko#isana yashiro#yatogami kuro#izumo kusanagi#kamamoto rikyo#awashima seri#iwafune tenkei#jungle#mishakuji yukari#gojou sukuna#kushina anna#zenjo gouki#akiyama himori#domyoji andy
34 notes
·
View notes
Text
K - ONE YEAR LATER
CHAPTER 12: THE WORLD OF THE FUTURE (BY RAIRAKU REI)
* List of Chapters
Translation: Naru-kun
Raws: Ridia
A year has passed since then.
Shiro, the man who is Isana Yashiro, and Adolf K. Weismann remembered the landscape of that day's sunrise many times.
The dawn of that day, when the old friend of his who had been carrying out the dream he had started passed away.
(Weismann... what a beautiful new world!)
On the bridge of the "Schattenreich", Daikaku Kokujoji said that with a trembling throat. Outside the window, the sun appeared from beyond the sea of clouds, trying to illuminate the world.
(Someday I dreamed of a view like this.)
Having lived as the greatest "King", he was looking at the dawn light at the moment when his life ran out.
(It's a shame to close my eyes...)
Those were his last words.
The airship "Schattenreich", the place where Kokujoji passed away, is now moored on the rooftop of Mihashira Tower.
On the bridge of the "Schattenreich", Shiro was reflecting on the sunrise sight that he had witnessed with Kokujoji.
"Silver King."
An old "rabbit" quietly appeared and said to Shiro.
"Munakata Reisi came to see you."
"Yes."
As Shiro nodded, the "Rabbit" quietly withdrew, and Munakata in a blue uniform appeared with the sound of his shoes echoing.
Shiro smiled brightly.
"Hello, Munakata-san, it's been a while. How was your trip?"
Shiro was informed in advance that Munakata would be traveling for a while, and he consulted and took countermeasures for any inconvenience that might arise in his absence.
A short time ago, he received the news of his return and a request to meet him. He felt somewhat ominous from the fact that it was the day he had just finished maintenance on the "Schattenreich".
"It was very significant. What are you doing with this airship? Do you want to go on a journey with me?"
"No way."
Shiro laughed and said that.
"I will no longer leave the ground."
Shiro narrowed his eyes as he looked inside the airship, which had the same structure as the "Himmelreich" where he had spent almost 70 years.
"This airship was unreasonably torn to shreds during the decisive battle with "Jungle" a year ago, and I left it as it was, but I was finally able to repair it. I have no intention of flying anywhere anymore, but the Lieutenant took care of it for a long time, so I want to restore it to its beautiful appearance before I put it to sleep."
"I see."
Munakata agreed with a slight smile on his lips.
"Munakata-san, have you finished your journey?"
"Yes. I have found the answer and the many encounters I have had along the way have given me a new idea of what to do."
"I see. I want to hear about the world you've seen, Munakata-san."
"I decided that I should talk to you, so I came here."
Just when he thought this was going to be a long story, several young "rabbits" arrived with chairs, a small table, and tea utensils. He couldn't help but smile bitterly at those who were too smart.
Grateful, he sat on the chair that had been prepared for him and listened to the story of Munakata's journey while he drank tea.
Munakata's story was like an adventure tale that children would enjoy, like a presentation of research results at an academic conference, or like a philosophical murmuring.
Shiro listened carefully to Munakata's story, interspersing questions from time to time.
How people around the world live, think and act. It was a time to experience the situation of people living, through Munakata, which cannot be covered by the news.
"Even if it's not as strong as in Japan where the "Slate" was, the effects of the release of the "Slate" are still being felt all over the world."
"Because there aren't as many people with persistent supernatural powers as in Japan, the situation is even more difficult for people with supernatural powers around the world than in Japan."
Shiro put his hand on his chin and thought. Munakata looked directly at Shiro through the back of his glasses.
"You could say that humanity has taken a new step forward. Aren't you responsible for that, Weismann?"
Instead of an accusing tone, Munakata spoke in a calm and determined voice.
In the depths of Shiro's eyes, the dawn of that day shone again.
The night is over. A new world has begun. The scene that dreamed with Claudia and Kokujoji in the past may be a little different now, but when morning comes, they have to get up and start walking.
"Of course."
Shiro nodded.
"I am responsible. I had a dream about the "Slate" and I was responsible for moving it. I was responsible for giving Nagare Hisui's dream that effect. So I will do my best. I can no longer be a person who only dreams and prays. I listen to people's prayers and I will do my best to bring them closer to a world where those prayers come true. I think that's my job."
"Very good."
Munakata nodded in satisfaction and stood up.
"I will do my best as well. As a leader who walks in front of the people, even though I am no longer the "King" determined by the "Slate". As the head of "Scepter 4". As a person named Reisi Munakata. There is no no cloud in our cause."
Munakata turned around and left the "Schattenreich".
Shiro stared at the space where Munakata had left for a while, pondered what he should do, and slowly sat up.
The "rabbits" appeared and waited by Shiro's side as if they were waiting for their lives.
"Please take care about this airship."
"Ok."
"And... thanks for coming back once again."
A year ago, Shiro relieved the "rabbits" of their responsibilities. According to Kokujoji's will, they were to help Shiro until he returned to the surface. After that, they disappeared into the shadows, just trying to maintain the system established by Kokujoji.
However, they went back to work for Shiro. There were many things that he could not have done without the "rabbits".
The old "rabbit" bowed deeply.
"You are his successor in will. It is our deepest desire to serve you."
"Thank you.", Shiro said again.
Under the transparent floor there was nothing anymore, where the "Slate" was before, Shiro said goodbye to the "Schattenreich".
++++++++++
He woke up to the smell of grilling fish.
He widened his eyes a little. A warm steam billowed from the kitchen. He could hear the sound of rice being cooked and the sound of something being chopped on the cutting board. Kuro was making breakfast.
Shiro let out a yawn and straightened up. Then he noticed that there was a weight on his feet. Neko, in her uniform, slept curled up on Shiro's futon. She doesn't look like a kitten anymore, but she still looks like an animal cat in places like that.
"Good morning, Neko."
After lightly shaking her, Neko rubbed her eyes sleepily and got up. It was good that she was dressed, but he guessed that she fell asleep again because she saw Shiro still sleeping.
Looking at Shiro, a smile spread across Neko's face who had woken up.
"Shiro, good morning!"
"Breakfast is ready. Wash your face."
A voice came from the kitchen, and Shiro answered "Yes." and he went to the bathroom.
He washed his face with cold water, changed his clothes and straighten his bed hair.
When he returned feeling refreshed, breakfast was already prepared on the dining table.
Salt-roasted horse mackerel, dashimaki egg, miso soup with tofu and komatsu-na (Japanese mustard spinach), and freshly cooked white rice. It was a standard menu that everyone loved.
"Itadakimasu!"
He clasped his hands and took his chopsticks. He drank miso soup with a strong dashi broth, grabbed the horse mackerel meat and put it in his mouth, bit into the fluffy egg and filled his mouth with rice. He dove into a delicious breakfast that would energize him for the day.
"Today will be the meeting for the opening ceremony after going through "Scepter 4"."
As he nodded to Kuro, who was confirming his schedule, Neko let out a dissatisfied voice, "Eh!"
"Shiro, aren't you going to school today?"
"Sorry. I'm in a bit of a rush today."
"Neko. Shiro is doing important work right now."
"Boo... I know..."
"Now that I think about it, I got a call from Kukuri."
Hearing Kuro's words, Neko was in a good mood and she let out a happy voice, "Kukuri!" A smile naturally appeared on Shiro.
"Kukuri, how is she doing? Is her university life going well?"
"Ah. It seems they are busy preparing for the school festival. She told me to go visit her that day."
"Come on! Come on!"
"The high school festival turned out to be ridiculous, so I really want it to be a success this time."
As soon as he finished eating and stood up, Kuro handed him a bag neatly filled with the necessary documents.
Kuro looked at Shiro's figure from the top of his head to the bottom of his feet, and slightly adjusted Tai's position to make minor adjustments. He nodded once and pressed the voice recorder button with a straight face.
"Correct your outfit and jump into the world."
It was the deep voice of Miwa reciting a poem. Kuro smirked.
"That's how it is."
He was still the same Kuro as always. Laughing, Shiro said, "I'm leaving.", and left the room with Neko.
As he was walking down the hall while greeting the dormitory students who were about to go to school, he ran into Toru Hieda. Shiro still felt strange when he met him. Shiro's soul had been in his body for over a year until the "Slate" was destroyed.
Shiro felt an indescribable shame towards him, as if he was closer to him than Kuro, Neko or his biological sister Claudia, who shared her blood with him.
"Oh! It's Toru!"
Neko said that happily and hugged Hieda like a jumping kitten.
Hieda smiled wryly and said, "Good morning, Neko-san.", as he gently held Neko's body so as not to touch her carelessly.
A year ago, every time Neko hugged him, his eyes turned black and white, but he seems to have gotten used to it. Hieda was a very reserved guy who wasn't very good at interpersonal relationships, but surprisingly he adapted.
"Good morning. Shiro... Um, Weismann sensei."
Hieda greeted Shiro with a smile. At Shiro's request, Hieda usually calls him "Shiro-san", but at school he calls him "Weismann sensei" as a teacher-student relationship. After considering which is the most appropriate for now, it seems that he settled on the latter.
"Today is "Shiro-san". Weismann sensei is free today."
"Then it's work for those who aren't in school. You seem busy."
"Yes. Shiro is busy."
Neko, who started to walk next to Hieda, thinned her lips, but it soon turned into a smile.
"Wagahai and others are also doing their best. So keep up the good work, Shiro."
Hieda nodded in agreement with Neko's words.
Buoyed by their genuine support, Shiro said goodbye to the two outside the dormitory and started walking towards the station.
The monorail station connecting the mainland and the school island was packed with commuter students. Among the students full of laughter and youthful chatter, he met a friend of Neko's.
"Ah, German sensei."
Harumi Nakayama, Neko's classmate, relaxed her expression when she saw Shiro.
Due to her dyed blonde hair and her sharp eyes, the other teachers often see her as a delinquent, but she is a kind and good girl. Neko, who used to be reluctant to wear clothes, now tries to dress like a high school girl thanks to this friend. Like Shiro, he was happy to have a friend who could influence Neko from the same perspective, and he was very worried about Nakayama herself as a teacher.
In particular, she has had a lingering supernatural power for a year, and there was a time when she was deeply depressed by it.
Shiro tried his best to make her live with a smile. Kuro also followed her, and Neko also snuggled up to her like a friend.
Thanks to that, Nakayama can now go to school in good physical and mental health, but there are still people in the same situation all over the country, no, all over the world.
"Are you going to work outside of school?"
Contrary to her delinquent appearance, Nakayama asked in a polite manner.
"Yes. I'm sure I'll make the world easier for you."
His words weren't enough to explain it, but Nakayama looked at Shiro's face and bowed, "Thank you.", without asking anything.
"So, today's physics class will be self-study, I'm sorry. But the self-study printout is a masterpiece, so I'd love it if you could do it."
Shiro parted ways with Nakayama and entered the station.
The students were friendly and asked, "Huh? Are you going out, German sensei?" Shiro answered each question with a smile as he rode the monorail from Gakuenjima to the mainland.
++++++++++
"I read the article you posted on the internet about the emergence of the Strains and their social impact. It was a very interesting consideration."
Shiro met a Strain named Tamaki Genjo at the detention center for supernatural criminals in the basement of "Scepter 4". He was a man who served as a staff member for a group of supernatural criminals led by a Strain, who called himself the "Black Iron King".
Tamaki aimed his large black eyes directly at Shiro from behind his round glasses.
"I've also read the draft of the new supernatural-related bill you sent me. It's certainly reasonable to think of it as a realistic starting point, but just with this, some people will fall from the hands of salvation."
"Yes. I would like to hear your honest opinion."
At Shiro's words, Tamaki began to speak as if a dam had broken. For many years, there must be something that has been treasured inside, something that has matured. Fushimi Saruhiko, standing at the entrance of the room as a witness, let out a sigh.
After two hours of discussion, Shiro got up and stood up.
"Dr. Weismann. Will you save all the outcasts?"
As Shiro was leaving, Tamaki threw that question at him.
Shiro recalled the information that Tamaki was an old friend of Iwafune Tenkei, no, Seigo Otori.
The "Grey King" Seigo Otori, who tried to create a paradise to save and protect all the weak.
The "Green King" Nagare Hisui, who tried to transform the world into a world where everyone had power.
Iwafune Tenkei, who cared for and saved Nagare.
Thinking of them, Shiro lowered his eyes for a moment, then raised his head with a smile and said.
"I want to protect the place where everyone can eat with their loved ones in peace. I will continue to do what I can to get closer to a world where that can be done."
Shiro bowed to Tamaki and left the room.
"The long discussion with the criminals in prison is the same with our boss, but you are also crazy."
Fushimi, walking a little behind Shiro, said that in an exasperated voice.
"Moreover, he even showed us the bill before the deliberation..."
Shiro laughed out loud.
"It's a bill to save people like him and his colleagues. The opinions of the parties are important, and Mr. Tamaki is an expert who used to do research at the university. In fact, his story was very useful."
"You've even met Kamimori, but his story won't help you in any way. He's just an idiot."
Kamimori is a man who used to be the leader of a supernatural criminal group calling itself the "Dark Iron King". The other day, he was arrested by Munakata for his violent act of attacking the "Scepter 4" garrison. Before Tamaki, Shiro met and talked with Kamimori.
"He's not stupid either. He doesn't have a rich vocabulary and isn't good at logical thinking, but he has the power to understand people's feelings and has what can be called an "instant anger power" that directs the right anger when it's about things you should be angry about. Without it, you'd either build up your anger and make it worse, or raise your fist in the wrong direction. It was helpful to hear why he was angry at the world at the time."
"Haa..."
Fushimi let out a breath of wonder or admiration.
"More importantly, is Munakata-san here now?"
After going up from the basement to the entrance hall, Shiro looked up to the upper floor where Munakata's office was. Fushimi shook his head.
"He's out now."
"Oh, sorry. There is a document that I wanted him to seal."
"Ah, then you should go to the deputy chief's office. Her acting boss role is over, but deputy chief Awashima still has decision-making authority."
Fushimi said and turned his feet towards the grand staircase. Shiro followed behind.
"Well, I'm saved. But why?"
"I don't know why the Chief brought them in from all over the world. He gave them roles, created a place where they belong, and started doing all sorts of odd jobs. That's partly why I'm busy, and unexpectedly, deputy chief Awashima is better at making realistic decisions like "Scepter 4"."
"I see."
When Fushimi called Awashima's office, there was an immediate response.
"Hello."
When Shiro showed his face, Awashima greeted him with a reluctant "Ah.". During Munakata's absence, Shiro frequently interacted with Awashima as a representative of "Scepter 4", so they had become somewhat familiar with each other.
"Shiro-san. How was your day?"
"I want to obtain the consent of "Scepter 4" for this document."
As Shiro handed over the document, Awashima quickly read it over and sealed it.
"Thank you. Even though Munakata-san is back, Awashima-san, you seem to be busy as usual."
"Yes. However, just by having the Chief, who is the pillar of "Scepter 4", even if we have the same duties, our sense of security is quite different."
Indeed, Awashima's mood was more stable and relaxed than before Munakata's return.
"Shiro-san, you seem to be busy. The opening ceremony is today, right?"
"Yes. From now on, we will have a meeting for that purpose, uh."
Shiro's PDA rang. Awashima urged him to leave without worrying about it, and Shiro lowered his head slightly and took out his PDA.
"Ah, it's Kusanagi-san."
Seeing the name displayed on the PDA screen, Shiro tilted his head. Awashima and Fushimi also looked at Shiro with a captivated expression on their faces.
"Hello. Yes. Yes. Huh? Ah, hahaha... I see. I'll go there from now on."
As Shiro ended the call with a wry smile, Awashima and Fushimi's questioning eyes turned.
"The meeting partner after this seems to be in the HOMRA bar for a while... I'll go find him."
++++++++++
A "CLOSED" sign hung on the door of the HOMRA bar. Today, that sign meant "rented."
A black sedan was parked in front of the bar, and two strong men like SP were standing next to it.
Shiro gave them a slight bow and opened the door to the bar.
"Ok. Kanichi, you can do it. There's no need to worry so much."
A man in his fifties in a suit, former Prime Minister Kanichi Samukawa, was sitting at a bar table, receiving encouragement from Anna Kushina, a high school student sitting across from him.
Misaki Yata and Rikio Kamamoto, sitting on a chair at the counter a little further away, watched the show with their arms crossed, frustration on their faces. Behind the counter, Izumo Kusanagi was polishing his glass with a wry smile.
Shiro deviated and moved closer to the counter so as not to disturb Samukawa and Anna.
"Samukawa-san, he asked Anna to tell him the fortune again."
When Shiro whispered, Kusanagi lowered his eyebrows and shrugged in embarrassment.
"He wants her to predict the future of Japan. Actually, it's almost like advice, huh."
"At this stage, I'm still boiling, that old man."
"It's pathetic that you have to get a girl to push you around. Even if you're a former prime minister."
Yata and Kamamoto said that sharply. Shiro sat on the chair at the counter next to Yata as he calmed him down, "Ok.".
"Originally, Samukawa-san seems to have relied heavily on fortune telling. Anna, who has great sensitivity, is much more accurate than other fortune tellers, so I understand the feeling of wanting to see her... But this time it's more like a ritual to make a decision than as a divination."
Kusanagi served Shiro an iced tea. As he luckily wet his throat, he looked at Samukawa's profile.
"Tomorrow, the 'Supernatural Powers Agency' will be officially launched. As its director, former Prime Minister Samukawa must become a banner-man to create a world where psychics and non-psychics can live together in peace."
A year ago, as a result of what Nagare did, the existence of supernatural powers became known to people all over the world. It was no longer possible to deal with the problems behind the scenes with "Tokijikuin" and "Scepter 4". Specialized departments will be established within the administrative bodies to solve various problems in front of the public.
Samukawa is a former prime minister and possessor of permanent supernatural power. While he acts as a spokesman for the minority of people with supernatural powers, he is well-suited as a leader to create a society where the majority of people who do not have supernatural powers do not feel uncomfortable.
"Even if it's the day before the opening ceremony, it won't work. Taking over as director is a matter of decision."
Kusanagi also showed a slightly exasperated smile.
Yata said that.
"I don't trust that old man!"
"You! Hide your backbiting properly!"
Yata's voice was strong, though he should have been speaking softly so as not to get in the way. Samukawa, who was talking to Anna, turned his body and pointed at Yata.
"I'm not talking behind your back! I think you're unreliable, so I just said that!"
Alongside Yata, who is defiant, Kamamoto, who usually tends to hold back, but jumped on the bandwagon and said, "That's right!"
"For the most part, are you really able to properly control your clairvoyant ability?! You're not looking under Anna's clothes, right?"
"Stop."
Samukawa said with a punch.
"Aggressive behavior wielding such blind suspicion turns into prejudice and discrimination against psykers. If you're one of the geniuses, you'll understand."
"Oh, sorry. That's right."
Kamamoto sincerely apologized. Yata also looked at Samukawa with a slightly reconsidered face.
However, Samukawa himself immediately lost his dignity and fell on the table.
"But... That's right. Mind you, I have my doubts about it, and I'm sure it will continue to be said. Depending on the type of supernatural ability, just having it makes me a half-criminal. If I bear the worst part, the stone thrown by the psychic will hit me first..."
"Kanichi."
Anna read the former prime minister in a transparent voice.
"The more stones you receive, the more people behind them will be protected. One day you will be a hero."
Samukawa's eyes widened slightly.
Shiro got down from the chair at the counter and walked over to Samukawa's table.
"Also, I will protect you as much as possible. With the weapon of knowledge and the shield of technology."
Samukawa now wears glasses that he didn't wear before. It is an item that suppresses his clairvoyance ability and was developed with technology from Shiro and "Tokijikuin". Until that unfolded, Samukawa was under house arrest, unable to appear in public places with women.
In the future, he plans to develop tools together with "Tokijikuin" so that all psychics can live their daily lives without problems.
"Yes."
Yata seemed to have received a message and looked at the wristwatch-shaped PDA.
"Shiro, before you came here, did you see the blue clothes?"
Yata said that as he looked at his PDA. Shiro nodded.
"Yes. I met Fushimi-kun and Awashima-san, and told them that I would come to pick up Samukawa-san."
"Then, Saruhiko said, "How's it going over there?" Samukawa-san, even the blue ones are worried about you."
Samukawa took a deep breath and stood up. The frustrated look from just now was gone and had turned into a calm adult face.
"It's certainly time for the meeting. Shall we go?"
Samukawa looked at Anna and smiled.
"You have taken care of me, Kushina-kun."
"Your eyes are different from mine, but they are eyes that can see through. I'm sure you can see the future we should move into."
"You are strong even though you have great abilities."
Anna softened her expression and placed both hands on her chest.
"Because I have them all."
Surely, it included not only Kusanagi, Yata, and Kamamoto, but also important people who have disappeared.
Mikoto Suoh. Totsuka Tatara. Shiro, who was deeply involved in their death, gently lowered his eyes and thought of them living inside of Anna.
After leaving the bar with Samukawa and riding with him in the car, Shiro came up with an idea.
"I don't know if I can reach the level of "everyone" supporting Anna, but Samukawa-san, you have me."
Shiro smiled at him, and Samukawa grimaced as if the poison had been removed.
"You have changed."
"Is that so?"
Samukawa looked out the window and muttered.
"The "King", I thought was something that went way over my head."
++++++++++
While making natto for breakfast, the TV started showing the news from the "Agency of Supernatural Powers".
Samukawa, who was shown on TV, made a directorial comment with dignified behavior that made the previous day's laziness a lie. Originally, he was a frank person who was good at giving speeches. He calmly answered even unpleasant questions from journalists.
"Shiro's work finally came true in this way."
Kuro took a deep look at the TV screen showing yesterday's opening ceremony, put down the bowl and chopsticks he was holding in his hand, and straightened his posture.
"Shiro. Thank you for your hard work."
Shiro's eyes flickered to Kuro, who bowed his head slightly and thanked him politely. Following Kuro's lead, Neko joyfully raised both hands and said, "Shiro, Otsukare-sama!"
Shiro laughed and scratched his cheek.
"Oh, no. I'm just standing at the starting line. Everything is from now on."
"That's true, but, checking the signs and taking a break with the joy of accomplishment when you've reached that point are important during a long journey."
Shiro was embarrassed and said "Thank you." for Kuro's sincere effort and encouragement.
"So, it's been a long time since I've had a day off and I'd like to go somewhere for a while, so I wonder, Kuro and Neko, will you come with me?"
Kuro and Neko nodded without hesitation, though they seemed puzzled.
He stopped by a flower shop on the way out and they made him a bouquet of calm colors.
The place they headed to with him was the place of the decisive battle a year ago.
The "Slate" was released by the "Green King" Hisui Nagare, the place where the pillar of light was located, and the place where Shiro and his friends plunged into the base of "Jungle" with the "Schattenreich".
Here, Shiro dropped his Sword of Damocles of his own free will and destroyed the "Slate".
The big hole that Anna and "Homura" had entered underground was blocked, the door was completely blocked, and now it's just a big crossroads.
He offered flowers at the edge of the intersection.
Kuro said nothing and lowered his eyes as if he was silently praying.
Maybe Neko felt helpless and sad, and she clung tightly to Shiro.
Shiro was looking at the place that had become a normal road surface.
Shiro.
Kuro suddenly yelled in a suppressed voice.
Kuro was not looking at Shiro, but was looking across the intersection diagonally with serious eyes. Shiro turned his eyes to follow Kuro's line of sight.
He found a familiar silhouette on the other side of the traffic.
A tall and slender person with a large parrot on his shoulder and a small boy who is still growing, were standing side by side looking at them. They were Mishakuji Yukari and Gojo Sukuna, who were the executives of the Green Clan.
It is an intersection where thick roads intersect. At this distance, his expression was vague, but Mishakuji seemed to have the same faint smile as always, and Sukuna seemed to be watching them with a rigid face.
For them, that place was a deeply connected place filled with various feelings.
As he watched them, Shiro remembered the day when Mishakuji suddenly visited Shiro's room.
(I feel like this question isn't very "beautiful" anymore. Asking a question when you already have an answer would be very unrefined.)
Although he went as far as to proudly enter the former enemy's residence, Mishakuji didn't say what he would have liked to ask and left.
To Neko who asked what happened, Shiro said.
(Well, I'm sure she meant something along the lines of: "Could you really beat the guy named Hisui Nagare?")
It was not a matter of winning or losing, but he believed that Hisui Nagare's ambitions could have been half achieved.
The world has changed. What had been kept secret until now was revealed by Hisui Nagare, and everyone had the power.
Most people have lost their power, but there are still people who have power. They are not members of any clan of any kind, but lone "Kings" who were suddenly released into the wild.
Even most people who have lost their power can't go back to when they knew nothing.
"However, I will continue to fight. In a world where psykers and non-psykers coexist, I want everyone to be able to protect their own chabudai."
He didn't even know if he was trying to answer Mishakuji, or if he was addressing the late Nagare. However, Shiro muttered a small vow for his thoughts to come out of his mouth.
A truck turned the corner and slowly crossed in front of Shiro and the others. The view of was blocked by the large body of the vehicle, and Mishakuji and Sukuna were no longer visible.
After the truck drove off, the two were gone.
He assumed the signs had disappeared. Kuro took a deep breath to ease his tension.
In this world changed by Hisui Nagare, Mishakuji Yukari will live freely in search of beautiful things and Gojo Sukuna will grow as he searches for his own way of life.
Shiro looked towards the center of the intersection once more.
The "Slate" was no longer underground. Not even in the tower near heaven.
Shiro believes that the "Slate" itself is not the source of power, but rather the key to accessing great power, though the "Slate" itself has yet to be fully elucidated.
If so, even if the "Slate" is gone, there is still a great power somewhere. In the future, there's no guarantee that a new path leading to that power won't appear as an access key replacing the "Slate".
At that moment, the ridiculous world that Nagare dreamed of could come true.
"Shiro, what's wrong? You look strange."
Neko looked at Shiro's face and said that.
"Yes. It's a strange sensation that is terrifying and a bit exciting."
"What's that?" Neko turned her head and Kuro raised his eyebrows suspiciously.
If he had met him differently and they had pursued a dream together, he would have been in a position as the Lieutenant and scolded him. And so, imagining something that didn't even exist, he smiled bitterly.
Shiro reached out his right hand and left hand to the side and grabbed Kuro and Neko's hands.
"Let's go home. To our house."
Shiro took the two of them by the hand and began to walk.
"Hey. I'm not a boy, so don't hold my hand."
"Wagahai will hold hands and go home~!"
Kuro reluctantly distanced himself from Shiro, while Neko happily waved the hand connected to Shiro.
In between the two, Shiro laughed out loud.
END.
#k#k project#k one year later#shiro isana#adolf k weismann#yatogami kuro#neko#yata misaki#fushimi saruhiko#kamamoto rikyo#izumo kusanagi#kushina anna#scepter 4#homra#homura#jungle#mishakuji yukari#gojou sukuna
54 notes
·
View notes
Text
#k#k project#suoh mikoto#reisi munakata#homra#scepter 4#yata misaki#fushimi saruhiko#isana yashiro#yatogami kuro#neko#seri awashima#akiyama himori#zenjo gouki#domyoji andy#sukuna gojo#iwafune tenkei#mishakuji yukari#kamamoto rikyo#kushina anna#totsuka tatara#izumo kusanagi
17 notes
·
View notes
Text
"K - RETURN OF KINGS" (Novel)
CHAPTER 7: STILLE NACHT (SILENT NIGHT)
* List of Chapters
Translation: Naru-kun
Raws: Ridia
Inside the command car, there was a heavy and superheated atmosphere.
"Entrapment 16-F, -4, -3, +6, +7, simultaneous development."
"Deployment successful, destroyed!"
"You don't have to report the destruction one by one. Send the intended route."
"Yes!"
If the combat units deployed inside Mihashira Tower were fighting using their bodies, they were fighting using their brains. Furthermore, due to the company's policy of not being able to reduce the number of combat personnel, only a small number of members remain. It wasn't a joke. Without Fushimi's support, they would have overcome the siege long ago, allowing them to invade the "Slate".
But, no matter how few resources they have, they cannot give up.
Not for justice or cause, but for their own pride.
"Forecasted routes are out! Route 1-G and Route 6-S."
"Are you already on Route S?! Leave this floor! Deploy all traps simultaneously!"
"Got it! Simultaneous deployment of all traps!"
While typing quickly, Fushimi shifted his gaze to the side. That is the floor plan of Mihashira Tower displayed on the monitor using 3D modeling. The top 30% of them are blue and the bottom 70% are green.
"The enemy's invasion rate is 70%. This delay strategy is about to reach its limit."
"It's progressing much faster than planned..."
"Yes. Mishakuji Yukari and Gojou Sukuna. Their actions are simple and based on brute force; that's how confident they are in their individual abilities. Tsk, they're just playing with us."
Two points of light move on the 3D map of Mihashira Tower while being interrupted. To avoid interference or eavesdropping from "Jungle", the electronic network was limited to use inside the command car. It was based on the judgment that information leaks could be minimized by using it in conjunction with the power grid, but there was never any interference from "Jungle".
Fushimi seems to be the only one trying to control this battlefield. The enemy side has no strategy or anything. They just show's up and messes it up. Fushimi's job is to prevent it, delay it and, if possible, eliminate it. It's like using a piece called a combatant to deal with a rising tsunami.
Sweat ran down Fushimi's cheeks.
"...In other words, it's all my job."
It was cold sweat. The pressure that the victory or defeat of this battle rests entirely on his shoulders. What forces should be distributed where, whether or not predetermined operational objectives can be achieved, and how compensation will be provided if they cannot be achieved.
If it fails, then...
"Route S has been violated!"
Hearing Enomoto's voice, Fushimi thought for a while, and then in a solemn voice said:
"Go to Phase 2."
"Eh?!"
Enomoto takes a deep breath. He explained to her what the sign meant. Enomoto, who has the second highest information processing ability after Fushimi, should be asked to act as an assistant, but unfortunately, he doesn't have the psychological ability to oversee the entire operation.
"But, is it 30 minutes earlier than expected?!"
"It's already unexpected! If we don't deal with Mishakuji now, we won't be able to deal with it in the future. It's a waste of time to talk like that, so hurry up and wave your hands!"
"Yes!"
Straightening his back, Enomoto began to operate. Fushimi, for his part, gives instructions to the entire organization through an electronic network.
"Jungle repulsion plan, second phase. Concentrate your forces in the Cloud Hall on the 75th floor and defeat the Green Clan members one by one."
Without waiting for an answer, Fushimi hung up. As long as he was aware of the situation, there was no need to wait for the report from others. Fushimi muttered as he looked at the map of Mihashira Tower.
"The Silver Clan is at war with Gojou Sukuna. "Scepter 4" and "Homura" will attack Mishakuji Yukari from both sides. We have misunderstood our opponents, but so far it's almost as planned..."
At this time, the car's electronic equipment issued a warning sound.
Fushimi turned towards him, and Enomoto, who was measuring the data, let out a shouting voice.
"Large-scale Weismann anomalies confirmed near ground floor! It's moving!"
"Here you come, "Green King"."
"Well, we've just moved into the second phase! What should we do?!"
Fushimi clicked his tongue again. The originally assumed time no longer made sense. (If they don't respond flexibly and adapt to the situation, why would I have to do the foolish thing that they'll line up?!) As he suppressed the feeling of wanting to yell, Fushimi quickly gave instructions.
"Notify everyone in the hall that the "Green King" has appeared, and then proceed to the third phase."
"Eh, then, but the second phase is still..."
Watched by Fushimi intently, Enomoto quickly turned back to his screen. Hearing the voice of Enomoto, who began to contact each member, Fushimi began to prepare for the activation of Phase 3, the "Lockdown Protocol".
++++++++++
Mishakuji Yukari was starting to get bored.
No matter how fast he runs, what awaits him is a blind, a trap, and then another blind. It does very little as a barrier. That's because the slash attack that runs at the same time goes through them.
Despite that, the other side is repeating that tactic like an idiot. It sounds good when you say it's a strategy to clutter up the amount of material, but ultimately, it's probably because there's nothing else to do. After breaking through the dozens of shutters, Mishakuji muttered in amazement.
"Oh, are you buying time again? As expected, I'm getting a little bored."
So far both are as expected. It is the joseki in shogi and chess. They want to exhaust Mishakuji and Sukuna while leaving traps to interfere with Nagare who comes later. He wants to reduce the number of opponents while they wait for Hisui Nagare. The outcome of the intertwined speculation is 50/50 at the moment, and neither has taken a decisive step.
He was fed up with the situation.
"For the sake of our king, we must smash the traps as much as possible. I know it's part of my job, but..."
"Kwah! Boring! Boring!"
Looking at Kotosaka, who raised his voice in agreement, Mishakuji began to run.
"That's how it is!"
A blunt charge that completely destroys attacking traps. A fierce charge far removed from his previous elegance, anticipating the presence of the enemy's main force. In the tug of war up to that point, he was able to comprehend the location of most of the enemies. If he plunges into the center of it, some kind of change should happen.
Repeating the same thing over and over again is not Mishakuji Yukari's way of life.
"I want to fight with more style!"
"Let's do what you want!"
A reply came from the space that had been shattered, and Mishakuji inadvertently stopped his feet.
A spacious hall that is clearly different from the past. The group in the center waited for Mishakuji with a fighting spirit on his face.
"Here, let's spread flowers!"
The young man in the knit cap who had turned his back on him earlier, the executive of "Homura" Misaki Yata, now headed straight for him. The skateboard, accelerated by the red supernatural ability, approached at such speed that even Mishakuji's eyes were blinded. He sliced through the passing staves with his sword, and just as he was about to counterattack, a shower of flames began to fall.
"......!"
He immediately kicked the ground to avoid it, and there was an explosion where the rain of fire hit. After that heat wave passed, he turned his attention to "Homura".
The man who caused the explosion was smoking purple smoke while he was standing.
"Customer-san. Just like Yata-chan said, this is the end point. I can't let you go anywhere anymore."
Contrary to his calm voice, the eyes behind the sunglasses weren't smiling. Mishakuji, on the other hand, pointed his sword at them with a charming smile.
"I think so. But I'm not going anywhere either."
Mishakuji's gaze was fixed on one of them, a girl.
The "Red Queen", Anna Kushina.
With strained red eyes, she stared at Mishukaji.
"Long time no see, "Red Queen"."
When Mishakuji casually called out to Anna, her shoulders contracted.
"At that time, you were just a helpless child. I haven't seen you for a long time, and you've grown into a splendid king. I misunderstood you."
"Bastard! Why are you talking to Anna without permission? I'm going to kill you!"
Mishakuji bowed respectfully, ignoring Yata, who was shouting from the side.
"Right now, you are undeniably the "King". You may be the youngest in this place, but you are undoubtedly the strongest. Therefore, Anna Kushina... I will take your life."
And then, Mishakuji unleashed a surprise punch.
A slash that glowed green split the air and flew. At almost the same time, Kusanagi released a barrage of flames that rained down like hail. The barrage and the slashes annihilated each other, and this time Mishakuji himself charged into the void that was created. The mysteriously bright tip of "Ayamachi" pointed directly at Anna.
Wings of flame blocked Mishakuji's vision.
"......!"
Mishakuji reflexively rolled to dodge. A few millimeters above his head, a hot, deadly wind swept through. Facing Mishakuji, who kept his distance from her, Anna spread her flame wings and said resolutely.
"Yes. It's different from that time."
A crimson aura rose from her entire body. That's the look of the one ahead of his class, chosen by the "Dresden Slate."
"I'm the "Red Queen". I will not hesitate to use this power to protect everyone!"
That figure reminded Mishukaji of the men he once saw.
The "King", like the infinitely clear blue sky.
The "King," like a red, swirling purgatory.
They were fierce, short-lived, and beautiful as they scattered violently, involving many lives.
Now, an existence with the same power as them, stands in front of him.
Enough opponents to make life glow and burn!
As Mishakuji smiled slightly, multiple footsteps were heard behind him.
"Hey, "Homura", are you alright?!"
"You're late, Blues!"
The members of "Scepter 4" appeared from below. All of them were exhausted, but they still had enthusiasm. They all took out their sabers and began to surround Mishakuji from afar.
Holding the staff, Yata laughed belligerently.
"Heh, there's finally no place to escape. Get ready this time, you bastard!"
"I see."
Two clans and the "Red Queen". The difference in strength is too much to deal with alone.
But Mishakuji did not despair.
An indescribable emotion welled up from the depths of his chest. He couldn't help but hope how much brighter his life could make in that utter dead end. Going into the battle to the death with euphoria instead of fear. After all, Mishakuji is probably just a swordsman.
He sincerely apologized to his two former teachers for that, but the next moment, he was gone.
"On guard."
Declaring war lowly, Mishakuji sank.
At that moment, he felt "it".
"......"
He widened his eyes and looked down at his feet.
Similarly, the only one who noticed "it" seemed to be the enemy, Anna. With her red eyes trembling and her small fist clenched, she whispered:
"...He already came."
The moment he heard that voice, a momentary hesitation was born in Mishukaji.
His exaltation, his desire to know how much he can shine in this dead land. The temptation to launch into a life-and-death battle with the King had an irresistible appeal. Yes. "Jungle" is irrelevant. This moment is the reason he is alive.
Right now. Here... kill the King.
Those whispers tickled his ears, but with just one deep breath, he could no longer hear them. Only the gaze of Hisui Nagare remained, who conveyed his passion for the ideal of the "New World".
Surrender everything to your boiling blood and let your life shine to the limit. That's fine too.
But in the end, Mishakuji didn't choose that option.
Because breaking a promise is not beautiful.
"I cannot do anything about it."
Mishakuji shrugged his regrets aside and gave a small smile.
At that moment, a roar shook the hall.
++++++++++
Hisui Nagare jumped up and down. Like a puppy running through the garden. Like a kid after school.
Nagare climbed up the building while he jumped around the uninhabited Mihashira Tower. He broke traps, he broke blinds, he turned into green lightning and moved forward with nothing to block him.
His appearance was beautiful, wild and joyful.
Freed from everything that bound him and breathing the air of the earth with "freedom". How long has it taken so many people to get that right that is taken for granted.
Iwafune, standing at the entrance of the first floor, couldn't have seen that scene. Still, in Iwafune's mind, the scene certainly appeared.
The "Green King" was unleashed and devastated at his whim.
"Haha... quite well, good health!"
Looking at him, Iwafune drank from a bottle that held whiskey.
"It's been 9 years since he fought the "Golden King" Kokujoji Daikaku, and if you count the case of Kagutsu, it's been 10 years... If you think about it, it's been a long time in the shadows, right? I hope he lives a long time."
Nagare, who was defeated by Kokujoji, had to hide underground to escape the "Tokijikuin" pursuers. He secretly formed his own hands and feet, "Jungle", and slowly spread the branches of conspiracy and espionage.
"However, the elder Kokujoji is no longer in this world. In other words, there is no one on this earth who can stop you with all your might, Nagare."
Nagare's straitjacket not only seals his supernatural powers and his freedom, but also serves as a maintenance device that prolongs his life. That straitjacket is a device through which an enormous amount of supernatural power circulates that is consumed to continue "modifying" death itself.
Now that he has been unleashed, Hisui Nagare will continue to unleash his full power as the "Green King". As the price of freedom, the countdown to death has already begun.
Even so, Iwafune cast an unwavering gaze upwards. With a smile on his lips.
"Ok, Nagare! Run as hard as you can! This Iwa-san is watching, so let go ahead and play with all your might! Haha!"
Iwafune raised the bottle as if he were toasting the floor above, which was shaking with destruction and shock.
A large piece of debris fell right next to it, and he flinched and cringed.
"Wow! What the hell is this?"
++++++++++
The repeated blows jarred his feet and Yata accidentally nearly fell off his skateboard. With one foot on the ground, a new impact hit all of "Homura". Mishakuji Yukari still held his sword and did not waver in the slightest.
Yata clicked his tongue and looked at the ground.
"Is this sound new...? Hey, Blues, hurry up and go to their location!"
"Scepter 4" responded to the voice and blocked Mishakuji's escape route. Seeing him, he chuckled.
"Oh, he left early."
The one who reacted to those words was Awashima Seri.
"Go out? No way."
"Yes, he's coming."
Even Yata could understand who he was pointing at.
The "Green King", Hisui Nagare from "Jungle", who has the greatest strength. Even Mishakuji Yukari, who wields the power of two clans, is but a billboard compared to Nagare.
Mishakuji released his stance and shrugged as he still held his sword.
"Oh, sorry. It's too bad. It's starting to get fun, but it's over."
"It's over! It's over!"
The parrot perched on his shoulder let out an ominous cry. Kusanagi looked at him with a shudder.
"It's over..."
"The "Green King"! It's faster than I expected, but..."
Awashima and Kusanagi, the agitation of the two executives spread like ripples between both clans. Yata was not good at understanding the details of the situation and the strategy of the war, but he was able to clearly understand the spread. He felt resentment and trembling for the arrival of the enemy "King".
Unable to allow it, he raised his voice.
"Oh, don't be scared, everyone! Whether it's the king or a servant, it doesn't matter who comes. It's okay to just blow them up one after another! Cheer up!"
Now it doesn't matter who the opponent is. Whether it's Sukuna Gojou, Mishakuji Yukari, or even the "Green King", all they have to do is face them and fight until they run out of strength. That was Misaki Yata's creed.
Faced with such a Yata, Mishakuji looked at him mockingly.
"Oh, that's great, Opponent-kun. But the reason I'm saying "sorry" is…"
Mishakuji's sword flashed with a speed that even the eye could not catch.
As Yata reflexively raised his staff, Mishakuji shook his sword.
"Huh?! You!"
"My turn is over."
As he gracefully waved his hand at him, Mishakuji fell down the stairs along with the severed floor.
++++++++++
The shock and roar were also transmitted to Sukuna.
Of course he knows what that means. The arrival of the "Green King". Hisui Nagare has finally started to move. At the same time that he felt excited about it, impatience was also born.
He still hadn't done anything. If he doesn't catch even a single Silver Clan in front of him, he won't be able to follow Nagare...
"Shiro!"
"Yes, it looks like they've gotten into the game too. It's faster than I thought."
"What are you going to do, Shiro?"
The three met and whispered something. nobody paid attention to him. That fueled the fire of anger.
"What are they talking about so casually?!"
With an angry voice, Sukuna waved the scythe at him. He activated the extraordinary application "Great Raiha" and a powerful wave of thunder contained in the tip of the sickle captured the three people of the Silver Clan at once.
The figure disappeared like a bubble.
"Tsu...!"
Each one of the bubbles that broke into a thousand pieces swelled up and closed in on Sukuna. Sukuna clucked and jumped back.
At that moment, Yatogami jumped from the other side of the bubble and hit Sukuna with a strong kick.
Sukuna barely blocked the kick with the handle of his scythe. However, he couldn't kill the pressure. Little Sukuna immediately flew out, crashed to the ground from his back and immediately rolled backwards and readied his scythe.
The chase he had been wary of did not come. Isana, Yatogami, and Neko were watching from a distance. More than anything, that made Sukuna yell in anger.
"Dammit! Since a while ago, I started a serious match with you guys!"
Yatogami frowned and in a persuasive tone said:
"Gojou Sukuna. This battle is not to determine an individual's ability."
"Oh? There's nothing more important than winning or losing a game!"
Sukuna understands his mission better than anyone. Eliminate all those who stand in the way of Nagare. He understands that winning that game means winning Nagare's game. That is why he is seriously trying to kill them. If he can get one of the "Kings", his plans will be that much closer to success.
Despite that, he doesn't feel that much resolve from the opponent. They're just trying to buy time. In his head, he understands that this is the purpose of their strategy, but he felt that they were trampling on his pride as a player when they were doing everything they could to go easy on him.
"Bet your life! I'm betting my life!"
Sukuna activated the extraordinary application "Raijin Korin". Sukuna's hand transmits extraordinary supernatural power to the hilt and blade of the scythe. It is a large-scale ranged attack that is second only in power to the "Raiko no Jutsu". If true, he wanted to use it in a way that would involve more enemies, but it can't be helped. At this point, Sukuna decided that annihilating these guys would lead to victory.
The expressions of Shiro and the others tightened as expected due to the enormous power. Yatogami stood in front as he held his sword, and Shiro stood behind him as he twirled his umbrella.
"So you're trying to sell your life... then there's no way around it!"
"Big Move Coming! Counterattack on Swing Time!"
"I understand!"
Isana Yashiro is a "King" in every way. It is doubtful that this psychic ability can pass through the Sanctum. However, taking shortcuts even if there is no match goes against Gojou Sukuna's human creed.
This is because high difficulty bosses are the only opponents worth defeating.
"I'll crush them all together!"
As he roared, Sukuna kicked the ground. He swung the scythe with all his soul. Yatogami looked at him and held his sword on his hips.
At that moment, something fell from above.
"The sun is setting..."
That guy easily deflected Sukuna's scythe, letting <Raijin Korin>'s attack escape up the stairs.
"...those who chose to leave their home..."
As he was, he swiped his sword and caught Yatogami's surprise strike.
"...and those who returned."
He gracefully landed on the spot.
The looks that Sukuna and Yatogami gave him were strangely of the same type.
"Mishakuji Yukari!"
"Yukari! What are you doing interrupting?!"
Mishakuji, who appeared from above cutting through the floor, shrugged off the insults thrown at him with a cold face. Kotosaka took off from his shoulder and began to fly noisily.
"Interrupt! Interrupt!"
"Fufu, Kuro-chan. After meeting the "Silver King" again, you look even better. After all, the selfless sword you wield for your master is what makes you who you are."
Standing on a circular concrete slab, Mishakuji turned like an idol under the spotlight and pointed his sword at Yatogami. Yatogami also raised his sword without lowering his guard, and with a tight voice, he said:
"Did you come to help your partner, Mishakuji Yukari?"
"That's foul play!", Neko yelled.
That line reignited Sukuna's anger. It's the most frustrating when you get stuck in a battle with a formidable enemy. Sukuna let out an angry voice as he stabbed into the ground with the handle of his scythe.
"I don't need help! Get out!"
But Mishakuji shrugged in amazement.
"Help? Save? There's no way I'd do something like that. I just came to find our boy. It's time to go, Sukuna-chan."
"Kwah! Go! Go!"
"I won't! I'm still fighting!"
At Sukuna's throat, which he insisted on, he shot a cold spike at him.
He couldn't see it or react. When he came to, Mishukaji was touching Sukuna's throat with his inverted sword. The hand that held the scythe was full of strength. When Mishakuji did something, he really did it, that fact made Sukuna nervous.
Mishakuji said with a voice as cold as that sword.
"Listen to me, Sukuna. It's not pretty to see a child not following orders. Also, Kuro-chan, I have decided that when the time is right, I will eat you deliciously."
Sukuna's teeth gnashed. Anger and frustration still swirled in his chest.
But at the same time, a calm calculation that surpassed that was beginning to spin in his head.
Mishakuji is there. That means "Homura" and "Scepter 4" are free. If Sukuna continues to fight there without hesitation, he will only become a liability.
Retiring with a loss is frustrating, but letting your team lose to your own record is an unforgivable war crime.
"Gezz. You're much more selfish, aren't you?"
Sukuna changed. If so, the sooner he acts, the better. When he carelessly wielded a scythe imbued with supernatural powers, the side windows shattered and the night wind blew into the building.
"Wait, Mishakuji Yukari!"
Perhaps understanding what the two were thinking, Yatogami hurried over. Sukuna stuck out his tongue in response, while Mishukaji waved his hand gently and muttered happily.
"Kuro-chan, it seems I wasn't meant to fight you tonight. But I'm sure we'll meet again soon. On the fateful day that will bring us to a conclusion."
And so, the two danced in the night breeze.
As he ran through the walls of the building, Sukuna snarled at Mishakuji who was next to him.
"Damn. You got in a good place."
"I've put up with it, so don't complain. Besides..."
Mishakuji looked down and smiled sweetly.
"Today's protagonist is that girl."
Looking beyond Mishakuji's line of sight, he saw green thunder rushing toward the building, spreading thunder, shock, and destruction. His "King", the figure of Hisui Nagare running.
"Well, that's correct."
Sukuna chuckled softly. He finally got to play outside with his friends who have been cooped up for so long. When he thought about it, it seemed that he would be able to forget the momentary defeat in the blink of an eye.
++++++++++
"Fushimi, the third phase has started. Are you ready?"
"It's done. From now on, we will shut down the entire Mihashira Tower along with the information and power systems, and isolate the "Green King". Please note that further communication will be limited through the detection ability of the "King Red"."
"I understand."
Mihashira Tower, in the "Slate Room".
Reisi Munakata listened to Fushimi and Awashima's communication with his eyes closed.
This strategy is divided into three phases. It was conceived, discussed and concluded mainly by Shiro and Munakata. They spent all their resources to crush the minority with the majority.
First phase. Attract the members of "Jungle", divide them and exhaust them.
Second stage. The three clans... Red, Blue and Silver will destroy or exhaust the "Jungle" members who will be divided.
And then the third phase. Activate the "Lockdown Protocol" when the appearance of the "Green King" is confirmed. All combat personnel except the "King" will come to their support.
The "Blocking Protocol" is literally the main purpose of the blocking. All the traps in the building are activated without hesitation, and the communication network is physically and electronically isolated by physically destroying the communication network with explosives placed in various locations.
With slightly wide eyes, Munakata muttered to himself.
"There are no lights to illuminate the path, no voices to reach your ears, and many thick walls block your way. This entire Mihashira Tower is a prison for you."
Now, in Munakata's mind, the figure of Nagare running inside the building was vividly projected.
All kinds of barriers stand in front of Nagare, who has the will and runs like thunder. Anti-personnel traps, including reinforced shutters, anti-psychic barricades, mines, turrets, and traps, for that purpose. Various weapons requisitioned from the army by maximizing the authority of "Scepter 4" bared their fangs against the "King".
"Of course, there's no way we can hold off a king with a trick like this, but every trick will definitely take away your limited time and physical strength."
And those traps are not the biggest barriers for Nagare.
The "Silver King" and the "Red Queen". They are on the same level as Nagare, and it is the highest class of strength.
"Can you get here after clearing 100 walls and two kings? "Green King" Hisui Nagare."
The moment he muttered that, he felt something twist under his feet.
It wasn't the impact of the destruction that Nagare was spreading. It was faint, but someone's heartbeat, as if resonating with the very soul.
Looking down, the "Dresden Slate" embedded in the glass floor pulsed with a faint glow.
"Four kings meet in one place. You seem to understand what that means."
The biggest "sin" a king can commit. The "Damocles Down".
When Weismann's maximum deviation from the "King" reaches a critical point, the "Sword of Damocles" hanging over his head falls. The impact of the fall of the "King" would burn a radius of tens of kilometers and take the lives of hundreds of thousands of humans.
And above all, the most terrifying fact is that the power of the "Damocles Down" increases multiplicatively.
If both swords were to fall, the nation of Japan, or perhaps the land itself, would be wiped out. And if there are three? When it reaches four, it may bring a fate to the surface that threatens human civilization.
If a "Sword of Damocles" falls, other swords will fall in a chain reaction. It is not an exaggeration to say that the four kings who meet in this small building have the fate of humanity on their shoulders.
"But it won't happen."
Munakata muttered towards the "Slate" as if he was talking to a person with a will.
"I won't let you do that."
As the "Blue King" who is in charge of "order", he must never bring about its downfall. Preparations have already been made to prevent that from happening.
Just like the old "Blue King", Habari Jin.
The "Slate Room" where Munakata was was the final line. He seals the "Slate" that encourages human innovation and prevents the sword that causes humanity's destruction. Reisi Munakata's pride was to bear the fate of the human race, never to be confused, never waver, and never falter.
++++++++++
The remnants of the melted round shutter continued endlessly.
The "Green King" is like a ray of light that runs freely. The powerful electrical heat that it radiates itself burns and melts everything from velvet rugs and marble floors to steel barriers. Even without using Anna's web of supernatural power, it was easy to track Nagare by following the "footprints".
Kuro growled as he stared at the edge of the melted shutter.
"Is this how it all looked after Hisui Nagare passed through here?"
Shiro nodded his head.
"Yes. He's using his power like crazy. He's also much faster than expected. But there's no way he can stand up to this."
"Isn't that what you expected?"
"No, it's more than he expected, or rather, it doesn't seem like it's going to work. What is he thinking? Something doesn't feel right."
Or, Shiro believes that "it" is the normal functioning of Nagare. It's been 9 years since he took it seriously, and from the measurement records of that time, Shiro had predicted Nagare's activity limit time. Also keeping in mind that Nagare will grow and accumulate strength.
But the current situation goes far beyond those expectations.
With that much power, no matter how you look at it, Nagare's active time is less than 30 minutes. It's already been ten minutes since he broke in. Shiro, Anna, and Munakata should hold out for the remaining 20 minutes. If he was alone, he wouldn't know what to do, but if the three "Kings" worked together to deal with it, he could easily buy that amount of time.
There's no way Nagare didn't know. Despite that, he heads straight for the "Slate". It's like he thinks he'll be fine even if he's exhausted.
"Shiro! Shiro! Hurry up!"
Neko's voice suddenly brought Shiro back to his senses.
"Hisui Nagare has removed the limiter. I will use my power without thinking of limits."
"So you mean..."
"Anna is in danger!"
At the same time as he yelled, Shiro and Kuro began to run next to each other. Leaping over the rows of melted blinds and heading towards the battlefield with Anna, below was Hisui Nagare still advancing. Neko, who was left alone, also ran after them.
++++++++++
"Vice Commander. Everyone is ready."
Awashima nodded to Akiyama, who whispered softly.
The members of the Special Forces behind her did not escape unscathed. They played an important role in luring and separating the two "Jungle" members who rushed in at the beginning of the operation. Serious injuries such as sword wounds, burns, abrasions, and even broken bones were ordered to stay in the rear, but they all refused.
Because they know that this battle will determine their future destiny.
A little further away, Kusanagi also sent a notice to the "Homura" members.
"Well, the main character is Anna. Even if small things wander into the battle between the "Kings", they will only be an obstacle. Soon, Isana Yashiro, the "Silver King" will join us. Shiro-san will be defending, Anna attack, and we'll all be acting as a distraction and support."
"Oh, got it?!"
"Yes!"
Just like "Scepter 4", "Homura" was in a good mood even after taking a hit. They do not know the details or the depth of the situation. Still, the passion to devote himself to his "King" with his companions is exactly the same as "Scepter 4".
Kusanagi teased Yata.
"Yata-chan, you don't know what you're doing, right?"
"It's all about setting up a diversion and not going too far!"
"If you rush like the other day, you'll get burned. Be careful."
"Hey, what happened the other day has nothing to do with it! I got it!"
In the exchange between Yata and Kusanagi, a small laugh leaked out between "Homura". Awashima muttered in amazement.
"Even at a time like this, "Homura" has a lot of energy..."
She felt a look on her cheek. When she looked over there, Anna was looking at her.
Although she is a girl, she is a respected "King". Awashima turned to Anna and bowed her head respectfully.
"Excuse me, "Red Queen"."
"Because we are connected."
"Eh?"
"We are all deeply connected. That is why."
Saying so, she rolled a red marble in her palm.
"Our fire will never go out."
The red glow that illuminates the marbles is the eldritch web node that is the cornerstone of this operation. However, the "connection" Anna is talking about is probably not referring to that. They share something bigger without even going through the network.
Maybe it's the time they spent together.
It can be the place where they live together.
It may be someone's memory.
They are strongly connected by such things. Awashima is dazzled by that. She doesn't think "Scepter 4" is inferior to "Homura", but is it really as deep a bond as theirs?
"Still, the one that doesn't convince me is the "Blue King"."
Awashima gasped at the sudden voice.
"He's making Anna, the queen of "Homura" risk his life, while he retires to rest. What the hell is that bastard doing? Does he think he's superior?"
Yata crossed his arms with a disgusted expression and complained to Kusanagi. The reason they were speaking loud enough to make it to "Scepter 4" was not to make themselves heard. Awashima also acknowledges that Yata is not that kind of person. He is just sincere.
Kusanagi looked at Awashima. His face said "be tolerant." So, as if he admonished Yata...
"Yata, that was decided at the meeting. We can't let the "Green King" get to the "Slate Room", and if we all get in here and break through, it will be even worse. From now on, Anna and Shiro-san will reduce the enemy's strength, and even if they happen to reach that place, the "Blue King" behind them will surely stop them. That's how it should be."
"No, I'm not talking about strategy or anything like that. What I'm talking about is more of a feeling, an attitude."
Yata lowered his eyes a bit and muttered to himself.
"Kuh, I don't get why anyone would want to follow him."
Awashima felt anger rise among her subordinates behind her.
At the same time, Kusanagi patted Yata on the head.
"Idiot, you're talking too much about something else. I'm sorry, Seri-chan."
With those words, Yata seemed to finally realize that his voice was reaching "Scepter 4". He awkwardly looked at Awashima and said impatiently.
"Ah, it's not about you..."
"...No."
Awashima gently shook her head.
She knew who Yata was talking about. Fushimi Saruhiko. A man who once left "Homura" and later joined "Scepter 4". Yata and Fushimi had a relationship that could be called friends, but Fushimi broke off that relationship.
Their enmity still exists. Most of Yata's anger and frustration towards "Scepter 4" probably stems from Fushimi's affiliation with them. Therefore, Awashima did not take Yata's mistake at face value.
And in a sense, Yata's words are correct.
Everyone in "Scepter 4" would agree that their "King", Reisi Munakata, was a bottomless man. Like Anna Kushina, he is not a "King" who lives with Clansman. This was Munakata's way of being as the "King" who could see everything from a high place and order the clansmen around as he wished.
What is Munakata thinking about in the final line of the "Alliance of the Three Kings", the "Slate Room"? What is he looking at? What is he feeling? Even Awashima, who is his confidante, isn't sure.
At that moment, Anna turned her head and muttered.
"Everyone, back off."
"What?"
Almost at the same time Kusanagi asked, an impact unlike anything before that, shook his feet.
"...He's coming."
Before Anna's gaze, the last of the many layers of shutters suddenly changed shape.
The shutter, which is strong enough to withstand a single hit from a tank gun, crushed and spun inward. As if a wild giant was smashing with all its might, various dents were born on the surface, and it finally became unbearable and exploded.
"Kuh?!"
Mixed with the dust and debris, an extraordinary amount of energy overflowed. A big storm breaking out in the green. The man standing in the center of it all, the "Green King" Hisui Nagare, bared his fangs and laughed.
He waved his right hand carelessly.
The lightning formed the claws of a beast and attacked Awashima and the others. In the blink of an eye, they were unable to react at all.
Flame wings engulfed "Scepter 4" and "Homura".
The "Red Queen". Anna Kushina's supernatural ability. Her supernatural ability, manifested as a flame with will, acted as a shield and repelled the fatal blow. The lightning claws flew in various directions, carving long claw marks on the walls and ceiling of the hall.
Nagare laughed even deeper on the other side of the flickering flames.
"Special Forces. Defensive formation."
Before she could say it out loud, Nagare had disappeared.
All Awashima could perceive was the diffusely reflected green glow and the intense pain that tore through her body. Her awareness flickered with pain as if struck by lightning, and when she came to, she was sprawled on the ground. The reason why she barely fainted was probably thanks to the supernatural field she had developed.
Yata, who had fallen nearby, staggered back, showing his resistance.
"Tch... Damn, I let my guard down!"
When she looked around, most of "Scepter 4" and "Homura" were knocked out. In less than a split second, Nagare had nearly destroyed the two clans.
"That's the "Green King"...!"
The vaguely filtered murmur contained a sound close to despair.
It's a different level from the "Kings" they've seen so far. At least, so it seemed to Awashima. Without a "Golden King", there is no doubt that Nagare is the strongest "King". Clansman etc. are not a problem for him at all.
Awashima probably wasn't the only one who felt helpless. There were a few clansmen who didn't faint, but they were visibly demoralized. Awashima bit her lip and tried to scold them.
But before that, a girl stood up and walked forward.
"Anna! Are you hurt?!"
"I'm fine."
Among the clansmen standing side by side, only the "Red Queen" was unharmed. There is no shyness in her eyes, there is only determination and a sense of mission.
"Here I go. I must stop him."
Wings of flame spread and flutter. Kusanagi yelled as he covered his face from the hot wind.
"Anna!"
Anna didn't hear him. As that small body floated to the surface, she flew towards the hallway, chasing after Nagare as she scattered her otherworldly red feathers.
"Vice Commander..."
A moan came from nearby. When she turned around, the members of the Special Forces, who had injuries all over their body's, were looking at her anxiously.
Their hearts are not broken. At least not yet.
However, their body's, which had been damaged in battles with Mishakuji Yukari and Gojou Sukuna, had already reached their limit. Awashima couldn't lead them to chase the "Green King".
"...Akiyama. Sort the injured into levels and transfer them to the rear. Take the severely injured to the hospital."
Akiyama gasped at the de facto retreat order. Without looking back, Awashima turned on her heel and started walking.
"Ah, where are you going, Vice Commander?!"
"To the "Slate Room". The Captain is in danger."
The power of the "Green King" far exceeded Awashima's expectations. Isana Yashiro predicted that the energy consumed by Hisui Nagare is inversely proportional to the hours of operation. What if the current Munakata was directly hit by a kamikaze-like destruction that he didn't even think of what would come next?
The worst damage was found to be a stiff neck. That alone should be avoided at all costs. Her own life would be nothing more than a paper against the total power of the "King", but still, it is better than doing nothing.
"It's unreasonable! Dealing with a monster like that alone...!"
"Please take us with you!"
Voices were raised one after another among the Special Forces. But Awashima stared at them and shook her head. Some squad members are already injured to the point of not being able to fight.
Letting them accompany her there is the same as ordering them to die. Even Awashima was not prepared to go that far.
At that moment, a voice came from another direction.
"You're not alone. We're going too."
Awashima's eyes widened and she turned her attention to him.
It was "Homura". They are the same ones who received the damage. There are also some clan members who can't stand up.
Even so, Yata and Kusanagi had yet to see despair in their eyes.
When Kusanagi's eyes met, he smiled.
"If you have to protect the "King", we are with you."
Awashima didn't answer, just nodded.
"Homura" and "Scepter 4" used to go head to head and collided many times. But now they share a purpose.
It is to support their "King".
They began to run, with Awashima leading the way. To the "Slate Room". To the battlefield of the "Kings".
++++++++++
A bolt of lightning tore through the interior of the building.
At first glance, it might have seemed like a natural phenomenon. A magnificent spectacle of the gods created by the difference in voltage between the atmosphere and the earth. It is a harbinger of calamity that runs carelessly and haphazardly, destroying everything it touches. The thunder, however, had a certain intention.
The path where the thunder rushed was not random, but was repelled by precise calculation. Before the blockade of Mihashira Tower, he accurately traced the route sent by Mishakuji Yukari and Gojou Sukuna. If Fushimi Saruhiko had watched him, he would have clucked and cursed. Ultimately, until the third phase, the "Alliance of Three Kings" had been unable to capture "Jungle".
But even that is trivial on the battlefield of the "Kings".
There was a bird chasing the rushing thunder. A young bird that flies with flaming wings and spreading fiery feathers. Each of the fluttering feathers in the air changed direction according to their will, and was shot by lightning like a missile chasing an enemy aircraft.
The lightning spun around and dodged its wings, turned around, laughed, and slowed down.
Flying in parallel, the thunder greeted the bird.
"Hello, "Red Queen" Anna Kushina. I was in a rush earlier, I'm sorry. I apologize."
Nagare's tone did not sound like she was in combat. He is as calm as if he is talking to an acquaintance. Anna clenched her back teeth and let out a tense voice.
"Listen, "Green King" Hisui Nagare. Stop it. I can't give you that. That "Slate" is not your toy."
Nagare easily stated that.
"Of course, that's not my toy. I agree. Players who have awakened powers that surpass humans compete to rise to the top. The "Dresden Slate" is a system for that purpose. In other words, no It's just me, it's everyone's toy."
Anna's expression turned serious. Clenching her small fist, she said:
"Stop."
Nagare laughed again, rose, fell, and rose. While he did it, he danced. He spread his hands in the air, turned and said as if he were singing.
"I won't stop, I can't stop. Anna Kushina, I will fulfill my purpose."
"Stop!"
The attack was not intentional. If possible, she wanted to end it with dialogues.
But Anna knew. As Isana Yashiro once pointed out. She knew that through intuition rather than reason.
They can't stop Hisui Nagare with words.
In response to her will, another pair of flames erupted from Anna's back. They are not wings. It was her sword that took the form of a blade to stop the heart of a group of supernatural energy, Nagare.
Nagare looked at Anna and smiled even deeper. Thunder's body stopped suddenly and he turned to Anna. Anna gritted her teeth and fired her own sword.
A pair of flaming swords flew up in a double helix, landed, and exploded.
"......"
Anna also stopped flying and landed. Looking across the flickering explosion, Nagare was unscathed.
"Hmm. Even though you just woke up, you are quite mastering the power of the King. I am impressed."
Conscious of the cold sweat running down her back, Anna returned the words.
"You do not understand the meaning of this power."
"Power itself has no meaning. Every holder of power gives it meaning."
"That's not all...!"
Anna clenched her fists. There, she gathered a crimson aura.
Seeing that, Nagare said as if he was warning.
"I see. In other words, you want to find meaning in it. Suoh Mikoto. Does the will of the previous "Red King" reside there?"
"......"
"I'm sorry, but that's an assumption. Suoh Mikoto and his will no longer exist anywhere in this world. He disappeared with his body. You're free to assume you've inherited it, but it's gone."
"No!"
Screaming, Anna kicked the ground.
The flame wings produced an explosive acceleration. Without hesitation, Anna hurled at Nagare the destructive supernatural energy that she had put into her small fist.
The fist was easily caught by Nagare's palm.
"No doubt."
Nagare laughed even more as he gently wrapped around Anna's fist.
"Because I am the same. I follow their ideas. The wishes of 700.000 people sleeping in that crater. Correct this world where the "King" randomly takes lives. I think they are still screaming from the bottom of the sea."
Using the fist that Nagare clenched as a pivot, Anna turned her body around and kicked him in the stomach with all her strength. Her small body flew back, and Nagare also took a few steps.
"Good."
Facing Anna, who landed and raised her fists, Nagare calmly spread his arms.
"We have confirmed our disagreements. Now let the game begin."
He unleashed his talent.
The supernatural energy that had been radiated indiscriminately began to take on a certain pattern. A mane of thunder wrapped around his head and claws of sparks covered his limbs. In the center of it is his heart, already lost in the hole in Nagare's chest. The mass of supernatural energy pulsing in the depths of his open chest continues to alter his "death".
Nagare is now trying to channel that energy into battle. He is trying to cut the "life" from her and fight according to his own will.
The situation reminded Anna of a word. That is to say...
"The... Thunderbeast!"
Anna once again generated multiple flame swords and fired them in quick succession.
However, she did not hit Nagare. Leaning forward like a beast, he rushed forward and zigzagged through the rain. Glowing green claws thrust out to pull out Anna's heart.
"Ah...!"
Anna closed her wings of fire, barely blocking the attack. "Red" and "Green", two supernatural energies collided and annihilated each other creating a shock wave. In the wave of deadly energy that would have killed an ordinary person instantly, the two "Kings" cut and knotted, and flew while knotting.
It is not the life or death of each one that decides this party. The whereabouts of the "Dresden Slate", that relic that decides the fate of mankind, is what leads to victory or defeat. The "Kings" understood that accurately.
++++++++++
Isana Yashiro's Sanctum floated in the air with its umbrella open in the cold air of the December night.
The interior of Mihashira Tower has been turned into a half-labyrinth due to the invasion of two "Jungle" members and the physical blockade of the "Chabudai Alliance". Unlike Nagare and Anna, Shiro who doesn't have an explosive exit was chasing them from the outer wall of the building.
The battle had already begun. Flashes of fire and lightning were reflected in the windows of the building.
"Anna and Hisui Nagare are fighting..."
"Shiro, look!"
It was Kuro who pointed above his head. He clung to the wall of a building with his Colorless ability, and Neko clung to his neck. At the point where he was pointing, in the sky above Mihashira Tower, two swords appeared as if they were fighting each other.
A red sword that looks like a burning flame and a cool green sword that looks like a roaring forest.
The two "Swords of Damocles" meant that the "Kings" collided with each other with all their might.
"Shiro! Let's hurry up and save Anna!"
Neko let out a hasty voice and Kuro nodded loudly. Nagare, who claims to be the strongest, is too heavy a burden for Anna. As soon as possible, Shiro must also participate in the war.
But...
"Wait a minute."
The reason why he muttered under his breath was because no matter how he looked at it, the calculation didn't add up.
Shiro understands better than anyone the conditions in which the "Sword of Damocles" appears. After all, he was the one who brought that formula into the world.
The nostalgic Konig plan. Sword-shaped Kouki that appears when an EX-α individual's W Deflection exceeds the threshold. Therefore, it is also a barometer that shows how serious the "King" is.
The point is that the "Sword of Damocles" appears only when the Weismann deviation from the "King" exceeds a certain percentage.
Nagare is fighting seriously. In fact, he possessed powers beyond Shiro's imagination, and the possibility that he was fighting while he suppressed energy from him disappeared with that.
By best estimate, Nagare's battery drains in less than five minutes. The inside of his head made a noise.
He doesn't know what Nagare is aiming for. After expending so much unrestrained energy, he hasn't been able to defeat even one of the "Kings". If Shiro was Nagare, they would have withdrawn by now. At this rate, it was obvious that he would be surrounded by three "Kings" and stopped.
Or is this also part of the plan?
Even if he runs out of energy and collapses, is there still "something" that leads him to victory?
"Shiro! Anna!"
Neko's voice crying brought Shiro out of the sea of thoughts.
The expressions of the countless people who once lost their lives in front of him flashed through his mind for a moment and disappeared. He wouldn't add Anna to one of them. He has the power to protect someone. This time, he decided to handle it completely.
"Come on!"
Shouting, Shiro kicked into the air. Kuro and Neko did the same.
It's good to think. It's okay to get lost. But don't just run away. Regardless of Hisui Nagare's intentions, Shiro decided so. So he just followed his heart.
++++++++++
It's strict.
Nagare definitely thought so as he ran through the halls of Mihashira Tower like a meteor.
Of course, he was happy until now. For the first time in a long time, Nagare, who had been straitjacketed underground, was able to enjoy freedom. Just jumping and jumping and fully breathing was pretty fun.
But now he had a "playmate."
Anna Kushina, the flaming bird, the "Red Queen" was chasing Nagare who was running.
Despite her young age, her determination and disposition were exactly the vessel of a "King". With only a thought to protect her comrades, she challenged Nagare, who is far more powerful than her. You might laugh at her for being reckless due to her youth, but Nagare was familiar with that figure.
That night. It was like him, who challenged the "Golden King" even though he knew he couldn't win.
He was happy. So it was fun. The reason was that even though he knew that obtaining the "Dresden Slate" was a priority, he couldn't leave Anna alone.
As he ran, Nagare kicked the ground and danced in the air. With a movement that ignores the laws of physics, he twisted his body in the air and swing his arms at Anna.
The sparks emitted from both claws attacked Anna like a slash.
"......!"
Anna flapped her fiery wings and turned her body to dodge the attack. At the same time, she created a flaming sword and fire it. A direct hit would definitely result in a fatal injury. That was definitely "nice" for Nagare.
If he doesn't risk his life, he won't get true innovation.
Before long, at the end of the long corridor, the door of the "Slate Room" came into view.
Nagare narrowed his eyes. It's a hopeful, unlucky, mixed feeling. There is no doubt that therein lies his most sincere longing. Still, it was a shame that "moment" ended.
Looking back at Anna, who had caught up with him, Nagare confessed honestly.
"Sorry, Kushina Anna. Looks like my game with you ends here."
Anna's expression turned tense as if she sensed something with her sensitive ability.
The supernatural lightning energy that covered Nagare's entire body began to emit an abnormal glow. The pounding pulse abruptly increased his pace, and the electrical charge in the air created an unpleasant sizzle. Anna spread her flame wings and slammed to a halt, taking a great distance from Nagare.
And then, Nagare released his power.
Thunder several times more powerful than the "Raiko no Jutsu" exploded around Nagare. A storm of coffers that burns and destroys everything it touches. Driven back by a torrent of power that resembled the wrath of a god, Nagare opened the door with his own body.
And Nagare saw it.
The circular "Slate" embedded in the thick floor glass. The last hidden treasure that brings innovation to humanity.
The "Dresden Slate".
Nagare smiled involuntarily as he climbed to the top of his dream.
"I have finally arrived. It is the goal."
"No, there is no target."
A voice reached his ears.
When he looked at him, their eyes met. Eyes as if rationality and reason were condensed and hardened. While he is bathed in destructive energy, his expression is calm as if blown by a gentle breeze.
The "Blue King" Reisi Munakata.
His saber was stopping Nagare's body. Blue and green, two energies that push and cancel each other. Even with all of Nagare's power, he still couldn't defeat Munakata's saber.
No. It's different.
It was no longer "full power." His energy, his life, is rapidly losing his luster. Nagare knew that through his senses.
In an instant, the energy membrane that had covered Nagare's entire body was broken. Like light snow melting in the sunlight, he crumbled, and vanished from the surface at the contact of Munakata's blade.
The weight of "death" weighs on both shoulders.
Nagare suddenly changed the direction of his energy. He tried to direct all the energy that had gone haywire out, in, and expend all of his strength to survive.
Munakata did not miss that opportunity.
The saber gave off an intense glow, and the power formed by the blue supernatural ability acted as a "thrust force" instead of a "cutting force". Munakata then tossed Nagare's body, which had become defenseless, over his head like a baseball player hitting a home run ball.
Breaking through the multiple layers of the ceiling, Nagare's body rose up into the night sky.
Looking up at the brilliant pure white moon, Nagare smiled quietly.
++++++++++
Isana Yashiro was the first to notice.
Above the Mihashira Tower, where multiple "Swords of Damocles"... "Red" and "Green" floating in the night sky were fighting each other, a new sword "Blue" appeared. Directly receiving that glow, the "Green" sword distorted, wavered, and finally disappeared.
"Finally... your battery is dead!"
Shiro kicked into the air and rose up. Running along the wall of the building, Kuro and Neko also followed.
Hisui Nagare's power has been exhausted. So far it was predictable.
No, he supposed that could be said to be too predictable. It was too self-explanatory, like throwing an object and it will fall over.
That's why Shiro couldn't stop the excitement.
If all of that is according to Hisui Nagare's plot.
Even if he desperately thinks, he can't read the plot. Maybe they were misinterpreting something in some ridiculous way. He couldn't control his anxiety.
Shiro thought so. He thought as he ran through the air. Through the gaping hole in the top floor of Mihashira Tower, they broke into the "Slate Room".
"Anna! Munakata-san!"
In the "Slate Room", things were already changing.
From the entrance, he could see Anna walking slowly inside. Her body seemed to be damaged and exhausted, but she still hadn't run out of energy. She looked up at Shiro, nodded slightly, and returned her eyes to the center of the room.
There were two "Kings" there.
"Blue King" and "Green King". Reisi Munakata and Hisui Nagare.
It was already resolved. Nagare had his exhausted body stretched out, and Munakata plunged a saber into his neck.
Looking towards Nagare, Munakata asked quietly.
"How was it, Hisui Nagare? Did you have as much fun as you wanted? You were like a beast, without intelligence or order."
While looking at Munakata, Nagare responded with a bright voice.
"Yes, it was a lot of fun, Reisi Munakata. And all humans are beasts. We are just individual creatures that are different from each other."
Then, Nagare shook his head and fixed his gaze on her.
"I'm sure you are too, Ameno Miyabi."
Everyone present saw Neko.
Neko shrugged. Gold and blue, two eyes wide open and blood pouring from her face. The expression on her face only expressed a feeling.
That means, fear.
"Wa-Wagahai is a cat!"
Saying that to cut him off, Neko hid on Kuro's back. As if by doing so she could cease to exist.
"Neko...?"
Even when Kuro asked worriedly, Neko just shook her head. Shiro observed the situation from within the Japanese umbrella.
On the other hand, Munakata looked back at Nagare.
"Ameno Miyabi, is that the real name of the girl that I couldn't find even with the investigation of "Scepter 4"? But isn't she too special to be an example for humans in general?"
"I think so because you're stupid. She's my compatriot. We redefine ourselves without being bound by our preconceived humanity. The way free spirit should be is the potential of being human. And now, me, who's closest to that ideal, I have come to receive the "Slate"."
A sarcastic smile appeared on Munakata's lips.
"Are you going to say that you are the one who deserves to be the administrator of the "Slate"? That is really arrogant."
Nagare also gave Munakata a quizzical look.
"That is a misunderstanding, Munakata Reisi. There can be no such thing as a "proper manager" for the "Dresden Slate". Arbitrarily trying to handle "it", the source of possibility, itself shows a lack of understanding of its essence. It's absurd."
"I see. Are you saying that the raison d'être of the "Slate" is not to administer power, but to invite chaos that simply unleashes it?"
"There is no such thing as "meaning". Only powerful people wield that power at will."
"Like Kagutsu Genji?"
That question stopped time in the "Slate Room".
Genji Kagutsu. The treacherous "King" who caused the worst burst of royal power in history.
Like Kagutsu, Hisui Nagare's origin is shrouded in mystery. No one knows how he came to be "King" before he suddenly appeared before the "Golden King" nine years ago.
However, due to his abnormal build, the hole in his chest, and the powerful energy he constantly radiates, Shiro speculated that Nagare was a victim of the Kagutsu Incident. During the great destruction caused by Kagutsu, wasn't Nagare chosen as the "King"?
If so, Munakata's question is too cruel.
And then, Nagare answered that question head on.
"Affirmative. I will give all humans the power to protect themselves from a "King" like Kagutsu Genji. Therefore, I don't care if I become Kagutsu himself."
His commanding and unwavering response showed that this was his true intention.
There is no change in the fact that Nagare is the "King" of the conspiracy that lurks in the depths of the Web. Many lives were lost by getting caught in the web.
But at its core, perhaps, it was an ideal that was as pure as a child.
For the first time, Munakata felt the true feelings of the hostile "King", but, even so, Munakata did not hesitate.
"But you're running out of power now. How do you view this situation?"
A brilliant blue blade touched Hisui Nagare's throat. If Munakata wanted to, he would be able to take Nagare's life right now.
"Hisui Nagare, you are already dead. According to the information from the "Silver King", your physical vitality is barely maintained thanks to the Green Clan's special ability. This is probably the reason why they can freely adjust their own athletic abilities."
Even so, Nagare did not show the slightest agitation. As if everything was going according to plan.
"However, if you run out of power, it's like this, a toy with a dead battery... No, it's supposed to be like a corpse. I don't think you're qualified to compete with me for ownership of the "Slate"."
Nagare looked at Munakata and smiled gently.
"That's right. But I'm not the one to fight you."
Saying that, Nagare added.
"Now... "He" will come the way that I made. He's my trump card."
"He?"
No one could understand who he was referring to. Hisui Nagare's trump card. It's neither Mishakuji Yukari, Gojou Sukuna, or Kotosaka. The final piece, probably known only to Nagare.
Isana Yashiro was the closest to an answer. The response to Nagare's plan was moving forward so they wouldn't get distracted. However, even if they knew there was "something", they didn't know what it was.
However, the footsteps of "him" had already begun to be heard.
Drifting, turning into a "gray" mist.
++++++++++
"Come on! Anna's in danger! Show your guts on her!"
"Yes!"
Yata raised his fist and cheered them on as he raced down the hall on his skateboard. In response, the members of "Homura" let out a voice. The figure of them rushing towards the "Slate Room" together, towards the battlefield of the "Kings", was like a meteor shower of fireballs.
Slightly behind them, Kusanagi, Awashima, and the members of "Scepter 4" were running as well. Awashima muttered in amazement as he stared at "Homura" and the others.
"I'm really fine, even in this situation..."
Kusanagi responded with a smile.
"Since this is the situation, let's do it. At times like this, it's good to have Yata-chan."
"Vice Commander."
Akiyama, who was catching up, briefed Awashima.
"It seems that a problem has occurred in the supernatural network of the "Red King". We are having trouble communicating with the command vehicle."
Kusanagi's expression hardened and exchanged glances with Awashima. He didn't want to think that something happened to Anna.
(I can't imagine what kind of situation she will be in in the battle with Hisui Nagare. As soon as possible, we must arrive on the battlefield and support them.)
As soon as he thought that, Yata yelled and stopped.
"Gah!"
Kusanagi also stopped and looked at him.
A cloud of gray smoke.
No, that was...
"What is this... fog...? Watch out everyone!"
As he shouted a warning, Kusanagi turned his gaze to Awashima. If it can't be natural, then they have to think of it as interference from the enemy's supernatural powers. They had to work on corrective action immediately.
However, Awashima was not there.
Kusanagi widened his eyes and looked around. Yata, Kamamoto, and the "Homura" members, who had been in a good mood until a while ago, were nowhere to be seen.
"Yata! Kamamoto! Seri-chan!"
In the vague world of mist, Kusanagi raised his voice alone. But what returned was silence.
No.
There was only one thing that rang in his ears.
Katsun, katsun, the sound of someone's footsteps.
Behind the misty veil, the figures flickered. Someone was walking. He took a leisurely step, as if he were taking a walk, and he didn't seem to mind Kusanagi.
"Who the hell are you?!"
Kusanagi made a quick decision. He saw the figure as the source of the situation, the enemy. He created countless fireballs with his lighter and shot them out like a shotgun.
All those fireballs hit the figure.
And everything slipped.
"What?!"
He felt a figure laugh from beyond the mist.
But that was it. "It" did not stop, it went into the misty world and went back.
"What the hell is that guy?! Damn it, Anna!"
Kusanagi began to run in the direction where the shadow had disappeared. At the same time, he took out a marble from his pocket and looked at it.
The red glow, flickering faintly, was still on. Kusanagi spoke to him.
"Fushimi! Can you hear me?! What's going on now?!"
The marble flickered and Enomoto's voice echoed in his mind. It was imperfect, like a noisy radio transmission.
"There's an unknown Sanctum inside the tower...! It's a "King"!"
Only those words were clearly audible.
"What?!"
"Vertical Over... The "Sword of Damocles"!"
"Impossible! A fifth "King"!"
Kusanagi ground her teeth. All kinds of questions were resolved immediately. But he didn't have time to analyze it. Through the misty hallway he ran forward.
If Kusanagi had had time to look at the sky at that moment, he would have been in awe of its majesty.
Like when Fushimi jumped out of the command vehicle on the ground floor and looked up at the sky.
There was a "Sword of Damocles" floating in the "gray".
++++++++++
The mist enveloped Shiro as if it had a will. As if to isolate each individual, entering the gaps between humans and trying to separate their existence.
"Shiro!"
With a weak voice, Neko came closer. Kuro also drew his sword and stood in front of Shiro. So that no matter what kind of person attacks, he will be cut down immediately.
"Ok. I'll be by your side."
Whispering softly, Shiro grabbed Neko's hand. Her cold, trembling hands meant that she was completely scared.
Regret stabbed into his chest. He wishes he had taken better care of her. Neko has always been afraid. She acts stubborn so they wouldn't understand her. He was distracted by Hisui Nagare's mysterious behavior and didn't see the signal.
He had to listen to Neko's story.
But before that, the situation itself must be dealt with.
"Munakata-san."
He called him as a warning. From that mist he could feel the signs of "blocking" and "rejection". But, the "Kings" are too big to hide. Just as no wall can hide mountains, Munakata's presence was firmly there.
Munakata spoke in a calm tone.
"I see, so you were behind Hisui Nagare's reckless actions and inexplicable self-confidence..."
At that moment, Munakata swung his saber to the side with imperceptible speed.
The blue phosphorescence dispersed, and his glow pierced through the mist itself.
A bored middle-aged man in a cassock appeared from the other side.
Shiro, however, recognized that face. He looks very tired and unshaven, but he's seen him.
That is to say...
"The Sixth King, the "Grey King", who is said to have died during the Kagutsu Incident..."
"Ah, wait a minute, Munakata. Human relations come first. I have something to tell you."
As if to interrupt Munakata, who was about to speak, he raised a hand.
"If it's about me, call me "Iwa-san"."
Saying that, he smiled.
#k#k project#k stories#reisi munakata#homra#yata misaki#scepter 4#fushimi saruhiko#yashiro isana#kushina anna#yatogami kuro#neko#seri awashima#kamamoto rikyo#izumo kusanagi#mishakuji yukari#gojou sukuna#iwafune tenkei#hisui nagare#jungle#kotosaka#silver clan#k rok
24 notes
·
View notes
Text
"K - RETURN OF KINGS" (Novel)
CHAPTER 6: OPEN WAR
* List of Chapters
Translation: Naru-kun
Raws: Ridia
When was the first time he had that dream?
When facing the "Golden King"?
When did he find out about the "Silver King"?
Or when he was picked up by Iwafune?
Hisui Nagare could not remember that moment clearly.
Before he knew it, the dream was inside Nagare. Like a replacement for his lost heart, it throbbed in Nagare's chest, driving him into action. Or, in order to force Nagare to do so, the "Slate" may have stolen his heart.
Free the "Dresden Slate" and evolve all of humanity to the next stage.
Nagare believes that this is why he became the "Green King".
Hundreds of thousands of lives caught up in Genji Kagutsu's rampage were necessary sacrifices for that.
It is his dream, his reason for being. Nagare has used everything to achieve that. The "Colorless King", the "Red King", "Jungle", Iwafune, Kotosaka, Mishakuji, Sukuna and even himself were nothing more than tools to make his dreams come true.
And now...
He is in the place where he can touch that dream.
"The execution date is the 24th, Christmas Eve."
While looking at the many information screens floating in the twilight of the "secret base", Nagare spoke with a passionate tone.
"We will use all the power we have to seize the last sacrament, the "Dresden Slate". This is the purpose of us "Jungle"..."
But...
None of the Rankers, the highest ranking clan members of "Jungle" who are Nagare's tools and limbs, saw their "King".
Iwafune was happily drinking beer.
Kotosaka stayed on the couch and got ready.
Mishakuji looked at himself in the mirror and worked on his mask.
As for Sukuna, he was lying down and engrossed in the game, not in a position to listen to people.
He didn't want to say it, but he had to. This is a very important strategy meeting. Nagare looked around and said in a monotone.
"Are you listening?"
"I'm listening, Nagare-chan. No, I have wrinkles."
Mishakuji replied as he carefully examined the condition of his face.
Nagare felt a relief. It's okay if he's listening.
"Yes, Yukari. Let's continue. Currently, the "Slate" is stored in Mihashira Tower. Originally, in my plan, after the death of the "Golden King", the "Slate", which would no longer have humans to seal it, was supposed to evolve into the entire human race, demonstrating its original function. Leaving aside the old Daikaku Kokujoji, I thought that the young and immature "Blue King" would not be able to control it, so I decided to leave it in the building..."
But...
The highest ranked Clansman and Rankers of "Jungle", who share the same dream as Nagare, were not seeing their "King".
"Are you listening? Are you?"
"I'm listening, Nagare. Wow! My level's up!"
While he was lying on his back, Sukuna clenched his fists in cheers.
Nagare agreed. If you're listening, that's fine, and it's a good thing if your level goes up.
"I see, Sukuna. Congratulations. Anyway, the "Blue King" worked harder than expected. Excellent. On top of that, the most troublesome "Silver King" came back and joined the new "Red King" to solidify the defense of Mihashira Tower. With this, we have no choice but to take the method of directly controlling the "Slate"."
Having said that, Nagare sighed quietly and reluctantly said:
"Besides, you guys haven't heard me."
"Hey. Guys, listen carefully, ok? Even with this, he's our king, right? Some respect needs to be shown."
Iwafune deftly shook the 350 ml can as he made a complaint. Opening the lid of the next beer, Nagare looked at Iwafune with moist eyes.
"You are the one who shows the least respect, Iwa-san."
"Don't get me wrong, Iwa-san."
Mishakuji smiled brightly through the mirror.
"Right now, I am refining myself so that I can dance with the greatest splendor and grace on the battlefield. My heart is already high. I am always ready to draw my beloved sword, "Ayamachi"."
"Me too."
Sukuna also smiled as he focused his gaze on the game screen.
"I do it because I can't help but feel uneasy when I'm not playing. To be honest, I know enough about what Nagare says."
"I see."
This time, Nagare understood.
They are no longer the members of it. It is his flesh and blood. Nagare thinks and expects the same.
He wants to see a new world, a beautiful world. That's why they move. Therefore, no sacrifice or obstacle is cause for concern. Iwafune, Kotosaka, Mishakuji, and Sukuna understood.
"Are you both ready? I'm impressed. So, let's have a fancy Christmas party after we safely collect the "Slate"."
"Chicken! Chicken! Juicy, delicious!"
On the couch, Kotosaka spread her wings and was happy. Nagare smiled at that first friend.
"Kotosaka, I want you to do your best too."
"Oh, then, we'll decorate the "Slate" that you'll get instead of the tree."
Mishakuji said that jokingly. Nagare doesn't really understand jokes, but even so, he felt a slight slack in his shoulders.
With that, Sukuna closed the game console with a snap and looked at Iwafune.
"For one thing, we're all in high spirits."
"Yes?"
"What about Iwa-san? Will he function properly this time?"
No wonder Sukuna wasn't satisfied. The J-Rank of "Jungle" Iwafune Tenkei had almost never done anything that felt like work. In the first place, the existence of himself was unknown to most of the clansmen.
The one who kept Iwafune a secret was none other than Nagare himself, and so Sukuna was convinced.
The next mission will be total war. He is not a lukewarm opponent who can win while he retains power.
You must put all the cards in your hand, including the "trump card", into play to reveal which one is stronger.
Faced with such a big event, Iwafune still smiled like he was crazy.
"Well, it's me. I'm slowly drinking beer like this."
"...Damn. I beg you, Iwa-san."
Sukuna said in amazement, but he didn't seem to have any intention of continuing. He also knows Iwafune's true identity, the extent of his strength. If he plays his role correctly, it will have a great effect.
Mishakuji chuckled and pointed at Nagare.
"More importantly, Nagare-chan. It's rare for you to have a proper meeting beforehand. Perhaps you think it's painful to deal with three "Kings"?"
"Haha. Well, isn't it? Hey, Nagare."
Iwafune laughed and Nagare nodded silently.
"That's right. It is true that the allied army of the "Silver, Red and Blue King" is a formidable enemy. But..."
Their union has serious flaws.
He wondered if Isana Yashiro and Reisi Munakata were aware of this.
Even if they were aware of it, they wouldn't be able to fix it. The flaw is too fundamental. If they can hit their trump card there, even if there is an overwhelming difference in strength, they would have a good chance of winning.
Nagare looked down into the gap, toward the floating hologram.
A swarm of inorganic data simply reflects reality. Nagare, whose limbs were sealed, had his first weapon, "Information". Nagare knew that deciphering it and accumulating it would lead to a dream.
And now...
His dream is within reach.
As he stared at him, Nagare silently took the last step.
"Ordered by the "Green King" authority. Mission 1224, activated."
++++++++++
As expected of "Tokijikuin", what they prepared in the basement of the Mihashira Tower was a very spacious conference room.
Being there reminds him of the "Chabudai Conference". He remembers being crammed into a room in a student dormitory until he was suffocating. Well, he was the one who suggested that, but it was still nice to have a wide space.
Coff-coff, clearing her throat, Shiro let out a cheerful voice.
"Hey. Ladies and gentlemen, thanks for joining us. How are you?"
Now, in front of Shiro, are the two clans.
One is the Red Clan, "Homura". They are sitting on the right side of the conference room, looking at him with dark eyes.
The other is the Blue Clan, "Scepter 4". They are sitting on the left side of the conference room, looking at him with cold eyes.
At them, who seemed to be slightly dissatisfied, Shiro smiled,
"It doesn't look very good. Considering my position as the "Silver King", I don't think you'll openly object, but I wonder, are you a little dissatisfied with the fact that I'm calling you over and over again?"
"Something like that."
Misaki Yata, the executive of "Homura", said so with bitterness.
"If you get it, why don't you help out a bit? We're the only ones fighting the green guys, right?!"
Yata's words are also valid, and the Silver Clan has not contributed at all to the current cleanup operation against the "Jungle" of the "Chabudai Alliance". Shiro was worried about deciphering the materials they received, and neither Kuro nor Neko would leave Shiro.
Shiro scratched his head and said, "No.".
"I don't have the words to answer when you say that, but thanks to that I got some information, so I wonder if you'll forgive me."
Then Kusanagi raised his hand.
"Uh, "Silver King". May I speak?"
"Of course, Kusanagi-san."
"First of all, the main premise is that the Green Clan will come to this Mihashira Tower to take the "Slate". There's no doubt about that, right?"
Shiro narrowed his eyes and nodded gravely.
"That's right. The "Green King", Nagaru Hisui, said so himself. That's not a hoax or a trick. It's a declaration of war against us, the "Chabudai Alliance"."
After that, he turned his gaze towards "Scepter 4".
"And if the Green Clan gets the "Slate", which the Lieutenant... no... The order in this world that the "Gold King" and the "Blue King" have worked so hard to maintain will likely collapse. At best, it would cease to be the world we know. Because..."
After taking a deep breath, Shiro announced.
"They, the Green Clan, want to give all of humanity the power of the "Slate"."
For a moment, the place was noisy.
Grant the power of the "Slate" to all of humanity. That is, all human beings will possess supernatural powers. Much destruction will be wrought by those who cannot control their supernatural powers. There are likely a myriad of people who abuse their supernatural powers. The tense expression of "Scepter 4" vividly expressed that threat. If that happens, your business will collapse in an instant.
Kusanagi looked at "Scepter 4" with compassionate eyes, then looked back at Shiro.
"Both us, the Red Clan and the Blue Clan members who are waiting, there shouldn't be a single person who doubts your status as "King". However, whether or not you have the ability and ability to wield this kind of strategy is a different matter. To be honest, I think people are worried about it."
Neko behind Shiro got irritated.
"Hmm! Shiro is amazing!"
Kuro, who was also waiting, stopped her.
"Enough, Neko. Kusanagi Izumo, it may sound like I'm being biased, but this man has the ability to do just that. He's smart, he has the ability to lead and make decisions."
"Kuro, thank you."
Shiro smiled at the trust he received from the two of them, and then turned to Kusanagi.
"And Kusanagi-san as well. I'm sure you dared to represent everyone's feelings, right? Well, the reason why I'm in command of this interception operation is simple. Because I know all about the specifications of the "Green King" Hisui Nagare."
Yata stood up as if he couldn't take it,
"Hey, you! What does that mean? I heard that the "Green King" is a guy who rarely appears? Maybe you don't even have a connection to them!"
Kuro's eyebrows rose at Yata's almost abusive words, but Shiro suppressed it with his hands.
"That's right. You're right, he keeps his own information very secret. As expected of a "King" who rules the network. His origins, appearance, abilities, age, and even gender are unknown. But there is only one person who met Hisui Nagare in person."
"What's that?"
Nodding to Awashima's soft murmur, Shiro operated a PDA.
Behind him, projected on the widescreen, was a gigantic, muscular old man with bare copper-colored skin, and a young man in a straitjacket stood before him.
Awashima let out a surprised voice.
"His Excellency?! No way, who is that person?"
"Yes. Simply put, the "Green King" Hisui Nagaru once challenged the "Golden King" Daikaku Kokujoji. And all by himself."
Once again the place was in an uproar.
Shiro operated the PDA without caring and played the video. As the "Golden King" and the never-before-seen "Green King" began to move on the screen, the shock turned into awe-inspiring silence. They all stared at the image.
Shiro continued to speak nonchalantly.
"I have all the recorded images from that time. I received the data from the Lieutenant and heard the story from the Lieutenant himself."
Awashima raised her hand as she focused her gaze on the video.
"May I speak, "Silver King"?"
"Of course, Awashima-san. And for me, Shiro, please."
"Ok, Shiro-san. Frankly, I can't believe it. Why did the "Green King" fight such a reckless battle?"
Shiro looked at the screen again.
Nagare kicked at the gravel and jumped. Shaking his claws of glowing green energy, he leaped at Kokujoji.
"Maybe he wasn't reckless. Because even though he was defeated in the end, for a while he turned the strongest "King" against him and had a close fight."
Kokujoji's fist smashed into Nagare's chest.
Nagare's body went flying like a bullet. He bounced as he drew a green trajectory, was sucked into the distant darkness and disappeared.
The video stopped there.
In the middle of the silence, someone muttered.
"Is this... the "Green King"?"
It was the first appearance of the "enemy" they saw. He is not some random clansman who gets cut if he gets caught. The culprit of all the incidents that are happening now, the figure of the enemy "King" that they must eventually face and defeat.
"Hisui Nagare's reason for launching that abnormal attack is also very strong. It's a throwaway line after losing, but he said, "I tried to challenge the big boss".'"
"He is a child!"
"What a dumb guy."
Hearing Yata and Fushimi mutter, Shiro smiled.
"That's right. Hisui Nagare is different. He plans things so carefully and meticulously that no one notices, but he also puts his childish ideas into practice. But that's why his actions are unpredictable."
Shiro went back to fiddling with the PDA. What was projected on the screen was the result of his efforts to trace Nagare's traces, a follow-up investigation of "Tokijikuin".
"Tokijikuin" is a system that is in the center of this country, and its tracking ability is as good as "Scepter 4". However, even with them, they were unable to capture Hisui Nagare's existence.
"Barely escaping from the "Golden King", the "Green King" disappeared from the main stage. The reason they haven't moved until now is because the Lieutenant was there. But the Lieutenant is gone now."
Shiro shook his head and chased away the thoughts that were about to spring from his mind.
"That's why I want to be in command of the operation this time. I also know how to defeat Hisui Nagare. The "Green King" is very strong, but he is not an opponent you can never defeat. But that requires the cooperation of all of you."
He looked around with a sincere look.
The two clans looked at each other in confusion. They can understand the importance of the information that Shiro brought, but they don't know if he is okay to hand over the command.
"But, even if you say so..."
"I will."
Anna cut him off.
"Eh?"
"Anna...?"
Kusanagi and Yata looked at Anna questioningly.
But their "Queen" did not look back at her subjects. Indifferent, and therefore with sheer determination, she spoke clearly.
"I will. I can't leave them alone."
With that alone, "Homura"'s mind seemed to have made up its mind.
Kusanagi, Yata, Kamamoto and the rest of the members, there was no one who disagreed with that determination. No one has forgotten what the Green Clan did to them.
"I see. Then you don't have to say anything else. "Silver King"... no, Shiro-san, the Red Clan will cooperate with you."
"Thank you."
At Kusanagi's words, Shiro returned a smile and turned his gaze to "Scepter 4".
"What about the Blue Clan?"
Munakata crossed his arms and was deep in thought.
Since he entered that room, he hadn't said a word. Since he has been the one who has led the fight against "Jungle" up to now, his silent attitude was even creepy.
When Munakata suddenly opened his eyes, he said in a low voice.
"It depends on the content of the strategy."
Shiro smiled. It doesn't seem to be a case of rejection. If so, there is still a chance to get cooperation.
"Makes sense. Then I'll explain it to you now, Kuro."
"I understand."
Kuro nodded, and when he operated the PDA, the image on the screen behind him changed again. What appeared there were the figures of two people.
Mishakuji Yukari and Gojou Sukuna.
The rankers who are considered to be the most powerful force in "Jungle".
"In fact, it is not Hisui Nagare himself who becomes the heart of the Green Clan's battle. These two are Mishakuji Yukari and Gojou Sukuna. I want you to remember their faces well. Our first goal is to prevent these two from working. Ok? For that..."
++++++++++
"Well, lately, I haven't been able to."
"Kerun" murmured as he moved the straw in his mouth.
"Jema", who was playing with his PDA, just looked up and said nothing. He continued to operate enthusiastically as if to say that there is something more important than that, and then made a small gesture with his fist.
"Ok, sure."
"Uh, what? What mission?"
Throwing away his apathetic attitude, "Kerun" leaned forward.
"No, I don't know. The mission is to send a lot of emails."
"What is that? How much are the points?"
"Five."
"Trash!"
Looking up at the sky, he exclaimed loudly and "Kerun" leaned back on the couch.
"Jema" is gloomy, but nothing to complain about. He agreed that this mission was rubbish. He tossed the PDA onto the table and leaned back against the couch.
Both are "Jungle" users.
They're both G-Rank, and they're probably around the age of college students. The reason why he went "gloomy" is that neither of them has revealed his actual age. He doesn’t even know his real name. They get along well and have the same ability, so they always hang out, but their connection is only in "Jungle", and their actual status has no meaning.
Using that restaurant as a place to hang out, they have lived a satisfying "Jungle" life, chatting about irrelevant things and going on delicious quests.
"...The other day, it failed."
"Jema" is who was talking about. "Kerun" nodded as he chewed on the straw.
"That's right. There are many users who say they lost a lot of money because of "Five"."
"The other day"... that's the full-scale mission, "Mission 2086".
"Jungle" got excited about the quest issued by the Highest Ranker, "Five". Not only was it a large-scale quest straight from a Ranker, but the points distributed were huge. They were inundated like bugs in sweet juice with quests that rewarded 100 or 200 points for just a few tasks.
Both "Jema" and "Kerun" fell into the category of those missions that made them feel good. They did something a bit illegal, but the rewards you get from this game are full of charm, regardless of the existing rules.
And yet, the reason "Mission 2086" is a bitter memory for them is because, in the end, that mission failed in the final stages.
"That's right. There was an idiot who tried to hunt the ''Red King'' and the ''Blue King'' together."
"Oh, yes, I thought it was the name of a jewel, but... because you messed it up so much, both the Reds and Blues got really angry."
"Seriously, don't be silly. And in the end, aren't we the ones who pay for it?"
The straw that he spat out rolled across the table and touched
"Jema's" PDA. "Jema" made a disgusted face and took his PDA and wiped it with a wet towel.
"Since then, most of the larger missions have failed. "Kazimun" and "Four" were also arrested."
"Really? Those guys are U-Rank dealers, right? The Blues have no mercy."
"It's better than getting caught by the red guys. Rumor has it they'll be half dead."
"Hah, not good anymore. What's that ending? Isn't it game over for "Jungle"?"
"Kerun" shrugged and said that cynically.
"Jungle" is a clan with thin ties. In a world where it is natural to use others and kick others, the sense of belonging to the clan itself is low. In the current situation where there are no delicious quests and you can get caught if you do something wrong, the worst part of the dissatisfaction goes to the official higher levels of "Jungle".
"Well, let's wait and see. Let's find another interesting game."
"Ok. Can I make a report too?"
"I've never seen you do that."
"No way, I'm doing it at home! This is probably a secret base for "Jungle". I keep my work and play separate."
At that time, the two PDAs issued a notification at the same time.
"Eh?"
"What...?"
The two looked at the PDA at the same time and stiffened.
The popup shows:
"1224 Mission Activation Emitter: H.N."
H.N.
If there is a middle or upper rank who doesn't know his name, he is definitely a fool. The abbreviation for "command name" is the name indicating the pinnacle of "Jungle", the "Green King".
"The "Green King", directly, a mission?"
"It's been years, how is that...?!"
"Kerun" and "Jema" quickly opened the application screen and began to devour the details of the mission. As the story progressed, the faces of the two became more and more red.
"What is this, aren't reward points weird?!"
"500 points for just one transport mission! He must have made a mistake!"
"No, but it's real because it has an official electronic seal! Even if something goes wrong, I'm sure the points will be paid!"
"Hey, is there something like 1000-3000 here?! Seriously, I don't know what this means, huh?!"
A little further, there was an explosion. The waitress who brought the water had dropped the tray. "Oh, sorry!" The waitress said, tilting her head, and she quickly began to pick up the broken glass, which, of course, they did not notice. There's no way you can afford to notice a petty accident when gold is scattered in front of you.
"For now, let's go! Whoever can do it in pairs will request acceptance of the mission!"
"Ok! I'll apply for the next mission now! First come, first served!"
Grabbing the slip, the two of them hastily left their seats. The bright eyes in their eyes had already removed the sense of stagnation they had felt before.
++++++++++
In the empty conference room, Shiro breathed out silently.
The strategy meeting ended successfully. Both "Homura" and "Scepter 4" agreed to follow Shiro's instructions, and most of the clansmen have now come out to take positions. The only people left in the conference room are the "Red and Blue Kings" and the business class members, such as Kusanagi, Fushimi, and Awashima.
First, the first stage.
He managed to gain the trust of his "friends". They will act according to Shiro's strategy.
However, there are still many things to worry about.
Kusanagi and Anna then approached Shiro.
"Hey, Shiro-san. I think the strategy makes sense. Let's do our best together."
Izumo Kusanagi. Shiro considers him the balancer of the makeshift "Chabudai Alliance" as an executive of "Homura". In the previous question and answer session, he took the initiative to raise questions that other members might have. Thanks to that, the exchange after that was pretty smooth.
"Thank you, Kusanagi-san."
"But are you sure? The members of the "Jungle" clan are just two people who are getting on board, what's going on?"
That question, too, was probably something that came from "Homura" instead of him. Shiro nodded.
"Yes. As I explained earlier, those two are the only people Hisui Nagare really trusts. Other members of the clan are probably used for diversionary operations to save manpower against "Scepter 4". A mission has already been launched for that purpose."
"Mission 1224" has multiple meanings. Disruption of "Scepter 4", improvement of lower clan members by dispersing a large number of points, and above all a declaration of war against the "Chabudai Alliance".
With a snort, Kusanagi looked into his PDA.
"Huh, "Mission 1224". How nice of you to let us know when you're going to hit the road to attack us."
"I thought of a line called a hook, but it probably isn't. Hisui Nagare probably won't do such tricks at this stage. On this day, he must come from the front. "Homura", together with "Scepter 4", should form a blocking line. Please, Anna."
"Leave it to me."
The little "Queen" nodded silently. Although she is a girl, the willpower that dwells in her eyes is comparable to that of any "King". The current "Red King" will surely become a good "Queen".
That's what Shiro thought, and even though it was before the battle, he felt a relief.
"...By the way, what do you think of him?"
Kusanagi suddenly said that.
Following his line of sight, Munakata was standing on the other side of the conference room.
Next to him is Fushimi Saruhiko, an executive. He looks like he was giving an order for something, but he couldn't hear it from there. However, just the cold expression in his profile left a terrible impression on him.
"He never spoke his mind. I wonder if we can trust him."
"I don't know. But it's the only way to win. That's how powerful the opponent is."
For Shiro, the "Chabudai Alliance" is a friend. Probably for Anna too.
But for Reisi Munakata, it's different. The "Chabudai Alliance" is a partner in the fight, and more importantly, it is nothing more than an "enemy of the enemy."
After completing the request, Munakata left the conference room. Looking at that back, Anna muttered.
"Reisi..."
"Furthermore, that person has been holding the "Slate" only since the Lieutenant passed away. Therefore, the load is heavy and the consumption is heavy. No wonder he is being cautious."
As he said that, Shiro also narrowed his eyes at Munakata's back.
"The "Slate" will allow humans to evolve without limit unless it is controlled by the power of the "King". Munakata-san took over the job previously done by the Lieutenant. We, especially me, must thank him."
How much weight is on his back? Despite being injured and overwhelmed, Munakata tries to carry the "Slate" alone, without anyone helping him. It is not an exaggeration to say that now that the "Golden King" is dead, the order of the world depends only on him.
That's why Shiro hopes someone will stay by his side. It would be great if there was someone he could take on, even a small part of that great responsibility. He couldn't do that himself, but even so, the "King" needed such an existence.
The "King" is also a human being.
++++++++++
"Well then, I'll give you the rest."
Munakata said that as he entered the elevator leading to the "Slate Room".
Fushimi remained silent and did not reply. Until the moment the elevator door closed, he continued to look at Munakata. Munakata said nothing more either and looked at him with a cold expression.
As the elevator began to move, Fushimi finally let out a click of his tongue.
Turning on his heel and walking down the corridor, Fushimi pondered on the order he had just received.
Since he joined "Scepter 4" until now, he has received numerous requests. There were many orders that were out of common sense, and Fushimi was able to carry them out despite his complaints. Because he could predict the importance of that order and the extent of its effect.
However, this time the order was canceled once.
Fushimi had no idea what would happen if he followed him. But Munakata must have seen it. A vision of how things will play out after that.
Because he is the "King".
They were chosen by the "Slate" and move the world itself with their superhuman macroscopic vision and abilities. Fushimi and other members of the clan are nothing more than pieces. There is no need for the cogs connecting the gigantic mechanism of the "King" and the world to understand the whole, that makes Fushimi irritated.
"If it's you, you won't hesitate."
Munakata didn't even change his expression and said it clearly. He knew he looked that way, but he was quite refreshing to be told so boldly. He even made him think that he might have gotten into "Scepter 4" in anticipation of that order.
Traitor.
Fushimi's mouth formed a smile that seemed to rise.
Excellent. Such a role is suitable for him. Not because he sees himself as such, but because it's the most effective. Fushimi decided to carry out the order.
"Fushimi."
He stopped when his name was called.
Before he knew it, Vice Commander Seri Awashima was in front of him.
"What are you doing? Hurry up and go to your post."
"I know. I'm about to go now."
The function assigned to the Fushimi post, by Isana Yashiro, was to manage the battlefield from the outer command vehicle. Analyze the information, divide the enemy and lead the battle trend as desired. Although they are not on the front line, there is no doubt that they play a very important role.
Fushimi believes that he will always be watching.
Fushimi's ability doesn't shine in a group. Fushimi's strength lies in observing, analyzing, and remotely controlling the crowd.
He can't deny what the "King" does. No, but it is also true that he is irritating.
He let out a small huff and was about to walk past Awashima.
"Wait."
Awashima stopped him again.
He wondered what it was, and when he turned his eyes, he was greeted with a questioning look.
Awashima remained silent for a moment, as if she chose her words, but when she finally opened her mouth...
"The Captain did he seem okay?"
She asked that.
"Eh?"
When he involuntarily raised his eyebrows and asked back, Awashima's cheeks were unusually red. As she muttered nonsense words like "no" and "it", her gaze wandered in the air.
"This is the decisive battle between "Jungle" and us. The Captain's condition is directly related to the success or failure of the strategy. From your point of view, is the Captain alright?"
Fushimi was stunned. He only knew one thing.
"Aside from being fine, he wouldn't do something like this if he didn't have a chance to win, right?"
"I see. You're right."
As he said that, Awashima looked down anxiously. Seeing that, Fushimi felt a pain in the side of his stomach. "King" is the same as the sky or the sea. It is beyond human control. Even if he was worried that the sky would fall, it was literally a baseless worry, but it seems that even a person as smart as Awashima couldn't understand it.
Although, the sky can fall and the sea can dry up.
There are also times when the "King" falls apart.
Still, Fushimi's conclusion remained unchanged. "King" is "King" and man is man. If the time came for him to break down, there was nothing they could do. It was just a waste of time to fight.
Even if he said that, Awashima's trembling expression would not change. Fushimi thought it was a bother, so he casually said...
"And if something happens, the Vice commander should do something about it. He seems to only trust you."
"......!"
Awashima's eyes widened and then she clenched her fists as if she was ready for something.
"Oh, it's true!"
(It's easy, this person.)
So he thought, but of course he didn't say it.
++++++++++
The sun went down and the night grew.
"Outside" is, oddly enough, Christmas Eve. The eve of the savior's birth.
Gorgeous illuminations, lively crowds, and laughing voices. That kind of happy scenery is nowhere to be found in this building. All the windows and doors are covered with steel barricades, and the interior is packed with countless barriers and traps. In contrast to the celebrations in the outside world, this place has a pre-war silence.
However, the silence gradually began to fade.
One by one, like a flash of light in the darkness of the night, those reports were sent to the Mihashira Tower.
A mysterious group is holding a mask parade in Yodomiya.
It is said that a threatening letter was sent stating that a bomb had been planted in the Tsubakimon government office building.
According to legend, a robbery by a masked group occurred in Shizume.
All these are psychic crimes that "Scepter 4" should deal with. According to the protocol that Munakata had promulgated beforehand, those crimes should be solved by the ordinary members. He doesn't know how it turned out in reality. The Special Forces, who can quickly respond to unforeseen circumstances, cannot move from that location now.
If this place is controlled, this country, no, the order of this world will collapse.
And then the vanguard appeared without being too flabbergasted.
"In front of the main gate, the members of the Green Clan, Mishakuji Yukari and Gojou Sukuna, have been seen!"
A surveillance camera attached to the front door showed their appearance. One is a small child and the other is a tall young man. Both steps are light, and not the slightest tension can be seen to go to the decisive battle now. As if enjoying a night walk, the two of them slowly approached each other.
A green blade flashed in Sukuna's hand.
"I'm going to hurry up!"
Like a wolf unleashed, Sukuna began to run. The close-up of Mishakuji and Kotosaka, they noticed the camera and smiled and waved their hands, and then the surveillance camera footage stopped.
"It seems that all 4 surveillance cameras have been destroyed!"
A rippling wave of agitation swept through the "Scepter 4", which surrounded the invaders inside the main gate. The "Silver King" had already predicted this situation, but even they had doubts as to whether it would come true.
"From the front... How reckless."
"That's why we have confidence in our power."
Hearing voices whispering one after the other, Awashima stepped forward and raised her voice.
"They're coming... All members, draw your swords!"
"Yes!"
On command, the members of the Special Forces unleashed their sabers. The experts who have dealt with numerous crimes with supernatural powers stared at the front door with a tense expression.
Suddenly, the front door exploded.
Two shadows rushed forward, easily breaking through the fire shutters reinforced with military barricades. Gojou Sukuna and Mishakuji Yukari. They are the two best ranked rankers that "Jungle" has.
Mishakuji walked with magnificent steps as if he had just appeared at a party.
"Merry Christmas! I have come to receive the "Slate"."
"So number 2, Seri Awashima, is the only one who seems to be able to score points!"
Saying that with a horrible smile, Sukuna rushed straight towards Awashima. Of course, Awashima has nothing to fear. Gojou Sukuna, who emphasized "points", was already expected to target her. She didn't mean to come up with a silly game, but if she limits the other person's actions, she'll use it.
"All Members! The Match Begins!"
"Yes!"
Special Forces are deployed to the left and right of Awashima. Surrounding Sukuna from three directions and defeating him. Seeing the absolutely unfavorable situation, Sukuna smiled like a warrior beast.
"Scepter 4" misjudged Gojou Sukuna's characteristics. He wasn't just a battle junkie who liked to fight. Unfavorable battles and boss battles with a high degree of difficulty are the most exciting. Sukuna was that kind of player.
++++++++++
A loud sound coming from below marked the beginning of the battle.
Explosive sounds, crushing sounds and cutting sounds The sounds are so diverse that it is hard to believe that there are only two enemies. The situation below can be monitored from where Shiro is, but so far the damage is progressing within the expected range.
Standing next to Shiro and looking at the monitor, Kuro said in a low voice.
"Looks like it's started."
The images on the monitor clearly conveyed the inferiority of "Scepter 4". Unable to withstand Sukuna's attack and Mishakuji's sharpened offensive, it seems they were falling behind.
"Shiro. I have absolute confidence in your strategy, but is it alright? Leave the first floor alone to the Blue Clan."
Shiro silently shook his head at Kuro's concerned question.
"As I explained in the strategy meeting, the first thing we should do is interfere as much as we can with those two... the envoys of the "Green King". Their goal is to reduce our strength. We'll do the opposite. I told Awashima-san to fall back at an appropriate point. It's okay."
As if she heard Shiro's words, Awashima started issuing retreat orders on the monitor. Withdraw in an orderly manner while maintaining formation. This is a feat that would not be possible if it weren't for "Scepter 4", which focuses on control tactics.
"The real thing is when the "Green King" comes out. Conversely, does that limit the amount of time the "Green King" can move?"
"That's right. That "King" is certainly close to being the strongest. I don't know if I, the "Blue King", and the "Red King" could win even if we try our best. No, on the contrary, I think it can even overwhelm the people in this building by itself. However, it doesn't take long for it to exert its power. In a nutshell..."
Shiro raised a finger.
"If we exhaust everyone and let the "Green King" run out of time, we win. If they reach the "Slate" before time runs out and steal it, we lose."
"I see."
Kuro nodded silently, and then Neko appeared.
"Hey, Shiro. It's kind of funny."
Kuro lowered his head in amazement.
"What are you talking about?"
"Because there's Shiro and Kurosuke. All together. They're all working so hard together. Wagahai, my heart feels tight."
Then, Neko opened her arms and hugged Shiro and Kuro together.
"I think it's alright. Nyahahaha."
"My gosh, you're such an airhead as always."
Kuro laughed helplessly, and Shiro also hugged Neko's body and laughed.
"Yes. That's right. We're all good together. Let's celebrate Christmas in a big way."
"Yes!"
Neko's energetic response echoed with the sounds of the battle below.
(Yes. It's okay. It should be okay.)
With a smile on her face, Neko desperately tried not to listen to the voice that echoed from within.
From below, the sounds of the battle can be heard endlessly. The blues are fighting the greens. They're going for them, she believed. As for the blue ones, frankly speaking, Neko didn't like them very much, but now she wants them to do their best. She wishes them good luck, and she wants them to win.
She wants the greens to get out of there.
The sound of battle was getting closer. To Neko's ears, they sounded like footsteps. The sound of "it" approaching. An "it" with an eye that never loses even the slightest hole, far away.
She heard it from inside her. It is the sound of knocking on the door. Inside her, a door that shouldn't exist was being knocked on. Someone was trapped there. She walked out of here, screaming to remember, knocking on the door.
Neko pretended not to hear it.
She put more strength into her arms that hugged them both. Otherwise, she wouldn't be able to keep smiling. Like a child huddled in her house waiting for the thunder to stop, she went still and rigid.
++++++++++
At some point, the excitement of the battle began to turn to frustration.
As Sukuna advanced, the enemy fell back the same distance, maintaining their formation. At first, Sukuna realized that was just a ruse.
As proof of this, no one has yet beaten the other player. The damage is dealt steadily, but just as they are about to finish, an exquisite obstacle appears.
Even now, as he was about to stab the collapsing blues with a sickle, another one rushed in from the side.
"Scepter 4". Vice Commander, Awashima Seri, is the most troublesome, Sukuna clucked. She carefully observed the overall situation of the battle and made accurate and quick decisions. If it weren't for Awashima, the enemy camp would have collapsed long ago.
In that case, he would just finish that first.
"Yukari! It's Awashima!"
When he gave an order to attack from the left, Mishakuji turned from the right with the same breath. Sukuna cornered Awashima with explosive acceleration using the extraordinary "Burst Dash" application. Sukuna bared his teeth and smiled as he brandished his scythe.
"I'll get those points!"
At that moment, Awashima screamed.
"Now, Fushimi!"
Along with multiple ejection sounds, his vision was dark and blocked. The acceleration of "Burst Dash" couldn't be stopped right away, and Sukuna lost his balance from being caught by it and rolled awkwardly on the ground.
"Dammit, what is this?!"
He swung his scythe blindly and tried to cut it, but couldn't even move his limbs. Just when he realized it was a catching net, he heard Mishakuji's voice from outside.
"Don't move if you don't want to hurt yourself, Sukuna-chan."
Almost at the same time that he cringed, several sword flashes ran and his vision opened up brightly.
The net that was cut to pieces by Mishakuji's sword danced around Sukuna, who was on his buttocks. Mishakuji snorted at Sukuna, who was frozen with wide eyes.
"Are you okay? Shall I give you a hand?"
"No!"
Red-faced, Sukuna stood up and readied the scythe again.
While Sukuna was being restrained, the opponent was setting up their formation. Retreating further into the hallway from the front door, Awashima yelled.
"Come on!"
The reason why the blood rushed to his head was because he was aware that she had once exposed him to something unpleasant.
"You make me sick! You're a small-time character though!"
Mishakuji's high-pitched voice stopped Sukuna, who was about to use the extraordinary app again.
"Sukuna! Don't chase her!"
"But!"
"You know where we should be heading right?!"
Mishakuji pointed a finger above his head, and Kotosaka also flapped his wings in agreement.
"Up, up!"
"Our job this time is to pave the way for Nagare-chan, who can only fight for a limited time."
He clicked his tongue. He was maddening, but it was just as Mishakuji said.
"It's certainly not the time to use resources in a place like this."
He took a deep breath and regain his composure. It was none other than his own mistake that he got caught up in the opponent's plan. Mistakes are mistakes, and repeating them without understanding them is hopelessly clumsy. Thinking so, Sukuna once again directed his attention to "Scepter 4".
They all held up their sabers and turned their eyes full of fighting spirit towards them. But they never tried to attack them themselves.
With just that, it seemed that the intentions of the other side could be seen. Don't attack aggressively and set up a trap while blocking that attack. It's a perfect delay tactic. Sukuna clicked his tongue again at that impatience.
Mishakuji smiled slightly and took a step forward.
"Fufu. You seem to be making a lot of plans, but it's no use. After all, you are the bright green of "Jungle" and the beautiful flowers that bloom there are my food."
Mishakuji struck a strange pose as he moved his body like a stage actor.
"It's only a foil!"
He exclaimed very happily.
Feeling embarrassed to see his partner's embarrassment, Sukuna turned his gaze to "Scepter 4", but there was no one there. Even though Mishakuji is in his own world, they will probably go ahead with his own tactics.
"Oh, yes. Let's move on."
After saying that and starting to walk, Mishakuji stopped his pose as if nothing had happened and followed Sukuna. Sukuna started heading towards the stairs as he thought about how he could do something like that, even though he had full confidence in his abilities.
++++++++++
"Seriously, you have a useful power, the new "Red King". With this, you can communicate without worrying about the intervention of the green ones."
Putting a red marble in his palm, Shiro muttered so.
The red marble pulsates slightly and emits a slight heat. This marble, which all members of the "Chabudai Alliance" have, is the medium for Anna's network of supernatural powers.
Not only images and sounds, but also thoughts can be transmitted instantly. This power, which was like an expansion of Anna's sentience when she was Strain, was the cornerstone of this operation.
If the other side is winning with individual strength, it is a good plan to suppress it with numbers and cooperation.
With his eyes closed, Shiro spoke to the marble with his mind.
"Mishakuji Yukari and Gojou Sukuna have launched an invasion. Everyone, please follow the plan, ok?"
That voice reached Anna's consciousness and spread throughout the "Chabudai Alliance". The members of "Homura" lift their spirits. Although out of print, "Scepter 4" still has a strong fighting spirit. And...
Munakata, who was motionless in the "Slate Room", looked at Shiro through the net.
"Now. If possible, I would like things to go according to Isana Yashiro's plan."
Shiro smiled wryly. There was no anger. When the line is drawn so clearly, it's quite refreshing.
Also, apart from Munakata, Shiro had a firm trust in him. Maintain order in this world and strive for its functioning. Reisi Munakata, who tries to do it out of a sense of responsibility rather than selfishness, is similar to Daikaku Kokujoji.
The fact that Munakata is standing on the last line is a great relief for Shiro. As he said, if things go according to Shiro's expectations, then it's fine. Even if something unexpected happens, it will definitely happen. As long as Hisui Nagare isn't stupid, Munakata will do something about it. Somewhat irresponsibly, Shiro decided to think so.
And now...
The image of a "Jungle" member breaking through a blocking net that was placed ten and twenty times in a straight line appeared in Shiro's mind.
"Mishakuji, Gojou, both, captured by the security camera on the 10th floor!"
"I understand. Manually activate the defensive equipment inside Mihashira Tower as planned."
At the same time, in the command car of "Scepter 4" that was waiting outside, the scene of two members dealing with them fiercely was also sent.
Fushimi Saruhiko and Enomoto Tatsuya. He is an information warfare expert on "Scepter 4". Of course, he is no match for Hisui Nagare, who controls the electronic network, but even so, within this limited local network, he can carry out operations without interference from him.
"Entrapment 10-E +3, +4, F -4."
"Normal Entrapment Deployment Confirmation!"
"It's a whole course in suspended ceilings, traps, and electric shock. Please dance at least."
After taking control of Mihashira Tower, the numerous barriers and traps created were activated one after another by Fushimi and Enomoto. Enomoto glanced sideways at Fushimi's smiling face.
But...
"Everything is broken!"
Those obstacles didn't seem to stop him. As he brandished his sword while humming, Mishakuji easily broke through the barricades that stood in his way and the traps that attacked him. It was like navigating an uninhabited field.
The smile disappeared from Fushimi's face and he clicked his tongue.
"Tsk. After all, this level won't stop you. So..."
Again, Fushimi began to write at breakneck speed. He was trying to catch Mishakuji and Sukuna jumping on the hierarchical map like tops with his fingertips.
"Entrapment 11-D -3, -4, -5, 2-S +4, +5, 9-Z full yards."
In the video, traps that are a bit more radical than before (flash grenades, rubber bullets, high-pressure water cannons, and tear gas bombs) appear one after another and attack the two of them. Mishakuji and Sukuna turned left and right and began destroying the traps while repelling and dodging those attacks.
But that's what they're there for.
As Fushimi pressed the last key, a huge blind came down, dividing the room in two. In the video, Sukuna and Mishakuji stopped their feet and turned to the shutter in surprise. Multi-alloy reinforced shutters block even tank shells. Not even they can break it.
"Entrapment Deployment Confirmed! Mishakuji, Gojou, both have been successfully separated! However, the damage seems to be extremely small for both of them."
"Monsters."
Fushimi spat that out. According to the plan, he was supposed to wear them down a bit more, but it didn't seem to be going so well. Fushimi began selecting the traps to activate next as he called out their predicted routes that had started moving again.
Those shows were fully shared with "Homura" who was waiting upstairs.
Anna's heightened sense makes it, like different parts of a single body, tied to a vast consciousness. If "Homura" is the right hand, "Scepter 4" is the left hand, one of Fushimi's fingers.
Lighting a cigarette and exhaling purple smoke, Kusanagi said in admiration.
"A plan to divide and guide two powerful individuals individually, surrounding and exhausting Gojou Sukuna with our Red Clan and Mishakuji Yukari with our Silver Clan. It would not have been possible without Fushimi's ability to master and perfectly operate the security equipment of this building. Right, Yata-chan?"
The dialogue pointed towards him and Yata turned irritated.
"Kusanagi-san. I even admit that he has his skills in this."
Fushimi was removed from the combatant list this time because his information processing ability was outstanding even among the "Chabudai Alliance". Although he has Anna's support, he has so far been able to guide those two non-standard people. It's "Homura's" job, to do the "finish off" after leading them.
"More importantly, was it about time? Is the child in charge of us coming?"
"Really. That's all thanks to Shiro. That brat owes me a lot."
With a fighting spirit on his face, Yata slammed his fist into his palm. Fushimi support is annoying but useful. If he failed to defeat the cornered enemy, he doesn't know what kind of disapproval he would do. With that thought, Yata turned his gaze towards the direction the enemy was supposed to come from.
At that moment, the barricade was cut into a cross.
"Here we go!"
With a warning voice echoing, Yata charged the staff in his hand with red supernatural power.
A tall shadow appeared from behind the clouds of smoke.
"Eh?"
To all appearances, he was not a child. For some reason, the man whose entire body was drenched with water brushed his hair as if to remove the dripping water droplets and looked at them.
"Oh? Are you my partner?"
Saying so, Mishakuji Yukari pointed his sword at him.
"Hey! This is not the brat, Saru!"
When he involuntarily yelled, the counter argument returned without delay.
"Each of these guys is strong against nonsense. I was able to lead him somehow, but it's a mistake to the extent that the opponent is different! If you have any complaints, go ahead and do it yourself!"
"Well, that's correct."
Shortly, Kusanagi found himself next to Yata. With a lighter in hand, his lips smiled, but his eyes didn't. He was ready for battle.
"Nothing will change if you "suppress one". Or else, Yata-chan, why don't you try your best if you're not dealing with children?"
"Tsk! Shit, I get it!"
Gritting his teeth in frustration, Yata was still holding his staff. As Kusanagi said, he can't choose who is his opponent. His role is to defeat the enemy in front of them.
"Get ready, you green bastard! We won't let you through here!"
"Yes. I'm looking forward to it!"
With a happy smile, Mishakuji ran straight ahead and Yata gripped the staff tightly.
++++++++++
The noise began to enter Anna's otherworldly web.
Perhaps because the Red Clan has begun to fight in earnest, they are worried about her support. Shiro's spirit is sensitive to how turmoil is transmitted as waves. Not surprisingly, he believed her. Even though she is a "Red King" and she is determined to fight, this was the first time she had fought an enemy equal to or better than him.
"Well, our turn is almost here."
When Shiro said in a low voice, Kuro nodded.
"Mishakuji and Gojou will be held by the entire clan, including the "King". And when the "Green King" arrives, the three "Kings"... "Silver", "Red" and "Blue" will fight against him. Surely there is no other way than this. But..."
A slight shadow fell over his expression. Shiro tilted his head and asked.
"Kuro, what's wrong?"
"Don't think I'm being foolish. If I were stronger, at least if I could fight Mishakuji Yukari on equal footing, you'd be able to fight more easily."
"Kuro."
Shiro touched Kuro on the shoulder.
"I've only heard the story, but I don't think you're inferior to Mishakuji Yukari."
"But you also said that back then."
Kuro asked back with a doubtful face. At that time, Shiro had just returned to Gakuenjima. In fact, Shiro said something to the effect that it would be easier if Kuro could compete with Mishakuji. Astonished, Shiro pondered on whether he had been worried about it for a long time.
"That was a joke. And I also said that you weren't doing your best."
Kuro was upset.
"What do you mean? I certainly did my best to deal with it. I didn't mean to cut corners."
"Yes. At that time, you still couldn't use your true power as a member of the Silver Clan."
"Silver...?"
"I certainly made you a member of the clan. But that's it. It didn't get to the point where we could use the Silver power, our supernatural ability. But now…"
Shiro put extraordinary powers into his own hands. A shimmering silver aura was transmitted from that hand to Kuro's shoulder, and Kuro's eyes widened in surprise.
"This is...?!"
"Kuro. The only thing you could use was the colorless ability. There's no way you can win against Mishakuji Yukari who uses two colors. With my power, you'll be able to fight him on equal terms for the first time."
It was as if the Silver power had turned into Kuro's self-confidence. As he confirmed the supernatural power that filled him, Kuro looked back at Shiro and nodded forcefully.
Shiro smiled quietly and added.
"Besides, I'm sure you'll really show your power more."
At that moment, Neko who had taken the form of a cat at his feet suddenly raised her head. She returned to her human form and let out a voice full of vigilance.
"Shiro! Something's getting closer!"
At last the time has come. He was ready and he had nothing to fear. Even if the opponent is the strongest Clansman.
"Is it Mishakuji Yukari? Neko. If the parrot is with him, I'll leave him to you."
"Yes! Leave it to me! I'll eat him like Christmas chicken!"
The moment the Neko bravely said that, the shutter at the entrance of the room was destroyed with a crash.
Through the hole, a small figure slowly entered. A child. Bracing a scythe with a glowing green blade on his shoulder, he looked around vigilantly.
Shiro frowned and said in a low voice.
"It's not Mishakuji Yukari. Is it Gojou Sukuna?"
In response to that voice, Sukuna looked at him. A belligerent smile appeared on his lips.
"Oh! He's the "Silver King"! I didn't expect the last boss encounter here. He was irritated with so many traps, but I'm lucky!"
"Shiro, let's do it!"
Neko, who was ready for battle, yelled and Kuro drew his sword silently. Seeing that, Sukuna's smile deepened even more. Even though it was three against one, and one of them was the "King", there was not a trace of fear in his expression, as if he was enjoying the difficulty.
"I'll make Nagare have one less thing to do. It's time to earn a lot of extra points, "Silver King"!"
"Don't believe it!"
Kuro yelled and ran off. Sukuna waved the scythe at him in response. As he looked at the two clansmen who began to fight violently, Shiro's thoughts were spinning at high speed.
However, Mishakuji Yukari and Gojou Sukuna, the two members of the clan, do not have the same abilities. Mishakuji is clearly stronger. That's why the plan was to have the silver team, including a skilled "King", against him.
It collapsed. Although war is always accompanied by unforeseen circumstances, now they must anticipate the consequences of that situation.
What about the Red Clan?
Though aware of the marbles in his hand, Shiro thought of the other clan, "Homura", that he had to deal with the powerful enemy that he was supposed to be in charge of.
++++++++++
A few minutes after the battle began, "Homura" began to fall apart.
Mishakuji's attack was like lightning. By the time he seemed to arrive, he had already made up his mind. Several clansmen had already passed out and were lying on the ground. They weren't dead, but getting back into combat would be difficult.
"Bastard!"
Yata's skateboard sped up, transforming anger at his friend's defeat into speed. Rotating the flames wrapped around the staff, Yata attacked Mishakuji with the same momentum.
With a smile on his face, Mishakuji took it smoothly.
"Tsu...!"
"It's a good hit. But momentum alone won't do anything."
Swaying, Mishakuji's sword swayed as if carrying a mist. The pressure on the rod instantly disappeared and Yata felt as if all his hair stood on end. His intuition as a fighter who had been through many a rough patch told him exactly what would happen next.
Be killed.
It was Kamamoto who saved Yata from that prediction.
"Get away from Yata-san!"
With an aura pouring out from his entire body, Kamamoto launched himself into a desperate stance. The sight of a red-hot giant crashing into him is like a volcanic bomb.
Mishakuji narrowed his eyes and instantly stepped back. Kamamoto's gigantic body passed through an empty space and buried itself in the wall, creating radial cracks.
Kamamoto said out loud as he looked at Mishakuji.
"Are you alright, Yata-san?"
"Oh. You saved me, Kamamoto!"
"Hmm, I see."
Swinging his sword, Mishakuji slowly looked around the room.
While Yata and Kamamoto dealt with Mishakuji, other clansmen surrounded him. All of them were looking at Mishakuji with angry eyes.
Facing a look of anger and hostility, Mishakuji opened his arms quite happily.
"It's obvious, but it's very different from the blue boys. Even if you get hurt or fall, you'll never break and your life will shine even brighter... Fufu."
With a heartbreaking smile on his lips...
"You are beautiful!"
"Go away! Guys!"
Almost at the same time as Kusanagi's order, Mishakuji kicked the ground.
If he hadn't pushed the skateboard behind him, he probably would have been knocked over. Yata barely managed to parry Mishakuji's attack, which shot out as he spun, then turned his back on him and began to run. Kamamoto shook off his giant body and followed.
"Yata-san, it's dangerous, it's dangerous, it's dangerous!"
"Shut up and run!"
"My God, didn't you let me in?"
From behind, Mishakuji, still smiling, chases after him. Yata ground his teeth as goosebumps rose on his neck. It is completely true what the enemy said, and it is too uncomfortable to run away with a tail between your legs, even though you have fought so hard. But...
"Hurry up, Saru!"
Several blinds fell behind Yata and Kamamoto, as if they had heard the words shot into his head. Kamamoto looked back with a relieved expression.
"Hey, good! With this, for a while..."
The shutter broke and Mishakuji ran inside. Carrying a mysteriously shining sword and running while smiling charmingly, he has a terrifying beauty that is far from human.
The two fled again with all their might.
Behind Yata and Kamamoto, multiple layers of shutters blocked him. These obstacles last less than a few seconds. Mishakuji's sword pierces shutters 1, 2, and 3.
The fire bullets fell like shotguns that attacked Mishakuji.
"You failed."
Although he was taken by surprise, Mishakuji's reaction speed was still amazing. He quickly swung the sword to knock down all the bullets. Then, alert, he lowered the point of his sword and looked at the man who shot the flame.
Correcting the misalignment of his sunglasses, Kusanagi said in a relaxed tone.
"My young man, will you be with me?"
With a laugh, Mishakuji pointed his sword at Kusanagi.
"So, will you be my partner?"
"No… sorry about that."
Kusanagi turned around. The shutter came down again as if to cut into his back.
In a room surrounded by shutters on all sides, Mishakuji shrugged as he still held his sword.
"It's really endless... It's not beautiful to blatantly waste time."
++++++++++
"Shit! This guy!"
Sukuna jumped again as he echoed evil.
In terms of speed alone, Sukuna could surpass Mishakuji Yukari. Irregular feints. Kuro's body reacted precisely to him approaching while preparing irregular feints. Sukuna's scythe attacked from the right, but Kuro's sword "Kotowari" stopped it and repelled it.
(My body is light... Is it because Shiro is next to me?)
Kuro's eyes widened as he saw the sword glowing silvery white. The power that springs from the depths of the body resides in the sword inherited from his master. As if to congratulate Kuro who became a member of the Silver Clan.
He thought so. This is what he wanted. He can fight for his own master. He is now standing in a place that the powerless young Kuro could never reach.
Instinctively, Kuro looked at the sword with a silver aura.
(Ichigen-sama, I am...!)
"Don't look away!"
Seeing that as an opportunity, Sukuna continued to attack. But...
"Neko!"
"Yes!"
As Neko activated his supernatural power, silvery-white bubbles began to bubble around Sukuna. Sukuna tried to shake off the waves of foam rising from under his feet and tried to get rid of it with his sickle.
"What is this?!"
That is exactly the gap. Kuro quickly approached and roughly pushed Sukuna's body with the scabbard he was holding in one hand. Sukuna twisted his body to avoid it, but all he could do was change the angle. He was shocked as he was, he rolled backwards on the ground, but immediately got to his feet.
Sukuna yelled in anger and fatigue.
"Dammit! You coward!"
"Hmph. Say what you want."
"Ah, Shiro looks bad."
Shiro and Neko lashed out with light banter, and Kuro pointed the tip of "Kotowari" directly at Sukuna. The three members of the Silver Clan are organically cooperating and supporting each other. Sukuna was his only opponent and he didn't feel like losing at all.
Suddenly, the smile disappeared from Shiro's face. Turning his Japanese umbrella around, he turned his cool gaze on Sukuna.
"Well, your activities have ended. As a fighting force, you will surely be crushed here."
Sukuna was overwhelmed by the intimidating feeling of a "King" that was unimaginable from his usual gentle demeanor.
He yelled out loud to cheer himself up.
"Do not be silly!"
In a fit of rage, Sukuna attacked Shiro with even more violent movements than before. The blow was blocked by Kuro, who immediately stepped forward. He wasn't going to let his fingertips touch Shiro. It became the sword of the "King", and it moves like a shield. At that, Kuro felt joy well up from the depths of his body.
++++++++++
The wheels of the wheelchair creaked as they rolled across the marble floor.
Hisui Nagare, who had advanced to the center of the hall, looked up silently. Various sounds can be heard from the upper floor, which has been converted into an atrium. The sounds of crashing, breaking and running. Combat sounds.
Iwafune, standing next to him, spoke as if he were someone else's problem.
"Oh, you're also surprisingly good at it."
Nagare closed his eyes and tried to activate his supernatural power. Most of the electronic networks have been removed from that building, but some are still alive. He tried to control it and check the situation of the battle.
But he changed my mind.
Now he's there.
He's not the person he was when he could only look out from his underground hideout. If he feels like it, he can go anywhere. He can see the world with his own eyes, not an image as a collection of light particles.
That made him so happy that he trembled.
"Right now, the status is around 70% clear. You're a little early, Nagare."
Nagare denied those words in a calm voice.
"No, it's not too soon. I'm here to fight."
"Eh?"
Iwafune, who questioned him curiously, guessed everything just by looking at Nagare's profile.
The appearance is nothing more than the usual deadpan. However, inside, the excitement and enthusiasm of a child impatiently waiting for an excursion is about to overflow. For a long time, Iwafune, who had been with Nagare as father and son, understood that very clearly.
Iwafune said with a sigh.
"Hey, there are three "Kings" waiting for you upstairs, you know? Wait a bit longer until Yukari-chan and the others make a route."
"I'm not going to wait."
Iwafune laughed as if he had given up at Nagare's stubborn insistence.
"At this rate, you can't even hear Iwa-san, who is a surrogate father?"
"Affirmative. I will act selfishly."
"Fufu, it's time to rebel. Alright, let's go."
Nagare looked at Iwafune and smiled.
"Thank you, Iwa-san. I am grateful to you."
And so, Nagare stood up and looked up again.
There is an enemy ahead. His enemy. Enemy of "Jungle".
Hisui Nagare never had ill will towards them. He recognized the power of their as a "King", and even respected one of them.
But still...
"It is true that the combined forces of the "Silver King", "Blue King", and "Red King" are powerful. But if it is me..."
There was no wavering in the confidence that he was the strongest.
"It's an easy win!"
Then, Hisui Nagare opened his arms.
He easily broke through the straitjacket that wrapped around his body and unleashed all the supernatural powers that were sealed.
Picking up his wheelchair, Nagare began to run. Due to the "alteration" power that overflows from his body, his body transforms into lightning. With a trail of green glow, Nagare disappeared up the stairs, bounding up and down like an unleashed beast, or like a happy child.
"Well, you can enjoy it as much as you want."
The expression on Iwafune's face as he watched with narrowed eyes was just like his father's.
#k#k project#k stories#reisi munakata#homra#yata misaki#scepter 4#fushimi saruhiko#k return of kings#yashiro isana#yatogami kuro#neko#silver clan#kushina anna#izumo kusanagi#kamamoto rikyo#munakata reisi#seri awashima#hisui nagare#mishakuji yukari#sukuna gojo#iwafune tenkei#kotosaka#jungle
21 notes
·
View notes
Text
"K - RETURN OF KINGS" (Novel)
CHAPTER 5: CONNECTIONS
* List of Chapters
Translation: Naru-kun
Raws: Ridia
XX slowled raise her head.
It was a family room. There was a table, a dresser, and a TV. The aluminum sheet next to her was open, and soft sunlight streamed in from the porch.
It was the house of XX.
After blinking several times, XX looked around. Neither mother nor father. Did they go shopping or work? Even when she called out to them, the only response was silence, which only increased XX's loneliness.
At that moment, a voice shouted.
She looked to the side. Before she knew it, a cat was sitting on the sunny porch.
What was that cat called? Of course, yes.
"Tamagoro!"
A hoarse voice came from nearby.
XX turned to the direction of the voice in surprise, and then.
She got goosebumps all over her body.
There was a small altar in front of her.
It shouldn't have happened until now.
The altar looked like it hadn't been maintained in a long time. The flowers in the vase had dried up and not even the ashes were left in the incense holder. The dark and gloomy door closed tightly, but slowly, it was about to open.
She didn't want to see.
She shouldn't look.
Although she knew that, her body did not move. The door would open by itself. XX remained rigid, imprinting that movement on her dry eyeballs.
Two portraits of the deceased were enshrined on the altar.
One showed a white-haired boy smiling kindly.
One showed a grumpy, dark-haired boy.
Her heart began to pound.
Help.
XX just wanted that. She needed help. At that time, she just wanted to escape from that place.
XX twisted her neck with all her strength and turned to the side. To ask for help from the only existence that was not her, Tamagoro lying on the porch. Then she turned her eyes.
Tamagoro was not there.
A parrot with green feathers was perched.
XX widened her eyes, the parrot opened its mouth and clearly called out her name.
"Ameno Miyabi."
And Neko jumped.
She opened her eyes as wide as she could. Her body was wet with a cold sweat. She held tight to her heart that was beating like a bell from the top of her nightwear.
Neko tried to forget the dream, but she couldn't.
That name, that scene. She was stuck in her head and wouldn't let go. The dream seemed to merge with reality and spread right next to the bed. It took tremendous courage to confirm it.
When she looked to the side, Shiro was sleeping peacefully.
A relief that made her want to cry spread through Neko.
With that feeling, Neko buried her face in Shiro's chest. She could hear Shiro's sleepy voice.
"Neko...? What's wrong...?"
Neko didn't respond to that sleepy voice, instead she just shook her head. She was afraid to even tell him that she had a scary dream. As soon as she uttered it, it would come true that she couldn't help but feel like she was being attacked.
Unable to sleep or close her eyes, Neko clung to Shiro, trembling until morning.
++++++++++
Seeing the "Jungle" Clansman jump out of the alley on the right, Andy Domyoji smiled and grabbed the hilt of his saber.
"Domyoji, ready!"
The lock was released by voice recognition and the saber was drawn at the same time he began to run. Noticing the approaching white blade, the green masked clansman flinched. However, as expected of a mid-range, he immediately turned his PDA towards them and displayed an interception stance.
Domyoji's smile turned fierce, and a voice of fighting spirit spilled from his throat.
"Oyaaaaaaaaaa!"
Leaping to dodge the electrical discharge emitted from the PDA, he quickly approached the shaken clansman and struck him on the side of the head with the hilt of his saber.
After tying up the unconscious clansman, Domyoji let out a triumphant cry over the radio.
"Ok, one step up."
But what he returned was a warning.
"Domyoji! Behind you!"
"Huh? Gah!"
A group of green masks that seem to be friends were emerging from the alley. With murderous intent clearly visible through their masks, they pointed their weapons at Domyoji.
"Grrrroooaaahh!"
Furthermore, they were all knocked down at once by the giant that broke through.
Rikio Kamamoto, the leader of "Homura". With a massive body of over 100 kilograms and a red aura, he looks like an advancing heavy tank. After being run over by Kamamoto, the green masks flew through the air and rolled on the ground before being captured by the "Homura" clansmen who had been waiting for them.
"Ok, we caught the shit!"
"Give me the rope!"
Raising an animated voice, they skillfully placed the power suppression tools on the green masks. Taking a deep breath, Domyoji looked around.
The number of green masks in the report was six. They all seemed to have been caught.
Domyoji put down his saber and saluted Kamamoto.
"Thanks for your help!"
Kamamoto turned around and gave a thumbs up with a pleasant smile.
"Oh! You are welcome!"
Domyoji laughed and thought, "What the hell are these good guys?"
He had never collaborated with one of the "Homura" clansmen, but when he put together a united front like that, he got along well with Domyoji. Well, Domyoji is in the free-spirited category of "Scepter 4", so it's only natural that he would have a strong affinity with "Homura".
Then, Benzai and Kamo rushed up from behind.
"Domyoji, you stand out too much on your own!"
Domyoji waved his hand to the side of his face.
"Yes, the red guys were blocking the front. They're resourceful, so if you play with the green ones and spread them around, they'll take care of the rest."
"Not bad tactically, but relying too much on other clans..."
Domyoji chuckled slightly at Benzai, who was still scolding him.
"Benzai is not feeling well."
"Huh? What are you talking about?"
"No, don't worry about it, we are talking about this."
Domyoji thought that Benzai, along with Akiyama, is a "Scepter 4" duo type. At best he is honest, at worst he is stubborn. This joint front is also following the rules, but they can't seem to move well because they lack flexibility.
"Akiyama, turn the transport vehicle around. Oh, we've secured them all."
Kamo, who finished contacting the escort team, joined the conversation.
"His illegal networks follow secondary routes that we often overlook. We were able to control this matter on the first try. Even if you thank him, you will be punished."
"Kamo is right. He is realistic."
"So what are you talking about...?"
Kamo had a questioning expression on his face and Benzai accepted the words, albeit bitterly.
"It is true that our security shifts have improved significantly."
"If you try it, it'll work surprisingly well. I'm thankful I had more hands. Thanks to that, I can take a shower."
"Well, that is..."
Benzai smiled wryly at Domyoji, who crossed his arms and nodded.
At that moment, a transport vehicle turned the corner of the street.
Akiyama's subordinates are driving.
And sitting in the passenger seat is Saruhiko Fushimi.
"Oh...", Domyoji thought and pretended not to see it. Just imagining how Fushimi, who originally belonged to "Homura", thinks about the current situation, makes him cringe. Domyoji tried to leave the place to avoid getting involved as much as possible.
And, he threw a juice at him, and Domyoji reflexively received it. The one who gave it to him was the "Homura" member, Kamamoto. He smiled and lifted his own juice.
"Good job. That's a gift."
"Oh, thanks."
As he said thank you, Domyoji couldn't help but worry about the passenger seat of the transport vehicle. As he tried not to look in that direction, Kamamoto and Akiyama got out of the car and started a meeting.
"Can I get in that car?"
"Oh, please."
The "Homura" members began to load the restrained "Jungle" clansmen in the back seat. He thought he heard the click of his tongue, but Domyoji drank the juice and pretended not to hear it.
++++++++++
It was Usagi who asked him to clean Kokujoji's belongings.
He is an old rabbit that Shiro knows well. He doesn't know exactly what kind of chain of command "Tokijikuin" has, but from the fact that he served Kokujoji until the last moment, he was probably the "King's" closest vassal.
At first, Shiro was confused by his offer.
He certainly was an ally of Kokujoji. But that was nearly 70 years ago, and he hadn't even heard his voice since he fled into the sky. If Kokujoji's memory is accepted, there must be someone more suitable than him.
"There was no such person before you."
The answer weighed heavily on Shiro's back.
Has the lieutenant lived his entire life without making family, friends, or close friends?
After a moment, Shiro nodded.
The old rabbit didn't say anything, just bowed deeply.
It was a well-appointed room.
Tatami mats and shoji screens, Japanese sliding doors and chests of drawers, hanging scrolls and Japanese swords in the alcove. It's been a long time since people lived here, but not a single piece of dust has fallen on the tatami mats. This is probably proof of how much the owner of this room has been revered.
"This is the first time I've come to the lieutenant's room."
There was no longer anyone to respond to the fallen words.
Still, Shiro could feel his presence in the room. It was as if he could imagine how Kokujoji had lived in that place.
"You've been here alone..."
The room was too plain for a man of power who had led that country out of the quagmire of defeat. Perhaps Kokujoji wasn't allowed the luxury of private time. Control others, discipline yourself and continue to support a nation. To accomplish such a feat, he must have given up the worldly happiness of him as a human being.
But among them, there is only one. There was something that showed Kokujoji's humanity.
A photograph leaning against a Japanese chest of drawers.
There are three people in the image. Daikaku Kokujoji and Adolf K. Weismann straightened up. And...
"Lieutenant. My sister prepared something amazing like this."
The papers in Shiro's hands were as old as the photographs. The last person in the photo made it. Claudia Weismann, co-investigator of the "Dresden Slate" and his older sister.
"Many years after we parted ways, it was exhumed from a bunker next to the lab. Kusanagi-san found it when it was donated to the library in a box and left there for a long time without knowing what it was. Look, that Library Officer Red General Staff."
Stroking the surface of the document, Shiro narrowed his eyes. Handwriting, the habit of writing, scribbling here and there brought Isana Yashiro back to when he was Adolf K. Weismann.
The smell of the wind blowing through the majestic streets of Dresden. Voices of people talking and laughing in a familiar language. A strange-tasting homemade dish brought in between studies. Memories of the bright days that had passed half a century ago floated in Adolf's mind, and then disappeared.
"It seems my sister was able to see through it all. The lieutenant went straight to make his dreams come true, and I was lost in front of my inflated dreams, all..."
While he was flipping through the documents and saying that, something slipped across the space. He bent down and picked it up.
It was also a photograph.
It's the same composition as the photo hanging on the Japanese dresser, but it was taken right after. Even though more than half a century has passed, he still remembers that time vividly.
It was Claudia who suggested taking another photo. This time, she put the mouse used in the experiment on Kokujoji's head, saying that that boy should be with them. Kokujoji was taken aback by his sister's jokes, and Adolf saw this and laughed.
A time that will never return, but that certainly existed.
Shiro read the scribbles written in the corner of the photo.
"Irren ist menschlich." (To err is human.)
Mistakes are human nature. Forgiveness is the work of God.
With a pop, he felt a light pat on his back.
He looked back without wanting to. There was no one there, of course. There was only Adolf K. Weismann Isana Yashiro, and his sister or his friend was not there.
Shiro closed his eyes silently.
God is in heaven. The only thing he could do when he went down to the ground is face his mistakes. Because even if he doesn't get forgiveness, he can't move on without it.
He opened his eyes. He took the photo frame and attached it to a small box.
The memory of the mistake was also an irreplaceable memory. He was sure that it would be a light to go on.
When he left the room, Neko jumped towards him as if to say that she was waiting for him.
"Shiro!"
With a wry smile, he huged and caress her with one hand. Shiro thought lightly that the reason why Neko had become so spoiled these days was probably the effect of his long absence.
Kuro, who was taking care of him outside, asked him with a mysterious expression.
"You're done?"
"Yes. Even though it was called organizing belongings, there were hardly any personal belongings."
Kokujoji's relics were gathered in a box that he could carry under his arm. That was all Kokujoji had. Grasping that meaning, Kuro lowered his eyes with a mournful expression.
And suddenly Kuro put his hand on the hilt of his sword and Neko stiffened.
Before he knew it, almost 10 rabbits had appeared in the courtyard in front of the private room of Kokujoji.
All of them wore rabbit masks and black clothes. The figure that was destroyed seemed to embody Kokujoji's ideals.
With a look on his face, Shiro let go of Kuro and Neko's guard and spoke to the old rabbit that appeared in the hallway.
"The lieutenant's order was to cooperate with me until I came back down to the ground, but I asked you to extend it longer."
"Useless words. You are my king's friend."
Old rabbits wore their sleeves pushed together in front. After that, all the rabbits in the yard bowed at once.
"According to my king's will, the Golden Clan "Tokijikuin" will only be involved in the preservation of the current system from now on. We will stop actively getting involved in the situation. With your permission."
As "Silver King", Shiro said:
"Forgive me."
And as Kokujoji's friend, Shiro said:
"About Daikaku Kokujoji... Thank you for everything."
"...Ha."
Both sleeves trembled slightly. Looking at him, Shiro felt a little relieved.
Daikaku Kokujoji may not have had anyone close to him. His family, his friends, but certainly there were those who cared for him.
"Still, it's 'Tokijikuin'. As rumored, it's a formidable clan."
After leaving Mihashira Tower and walking down the street, Kuro said something like that.
"Is that so? Well, it's hard to get along at first sight, but if you talk to them, they're good-natured people, aren't they?"
"It's not about looks or personality. It's about skill."
Kuro said embarrassed.
"Mihashira Tower is a dependent territory of "Tokijikuin". I should have known they were there, but they appeared without any sign, so I inadvertently became wary. Now that I think about it, it was disrespectful."
"Yes, yes! I was surprised too!"
Neko nodded and Shiro smiled wryly.
"The "Tokijikuin" clan has been running this country for a long time. The number of people and the thickness of the ranks are incomparable with other clans. Those people are also stationed in the Mihashira Tower, so I think they must be quite influential."
However, it is said that even these people were unable to stop Mishakuji Yukari alone in the Mihashira Tower Attack Incident. Partly it was because the "Golden King" was weak, but more than that, it was because Mishakuji was that powerful.
As he walked, Kuro crossed his arms in annoyance.
"It's a bit harsh that we can't rely on the Golden Clan as a fighting force even though the battle against "Jungle" is about to intensify..."
"They are not a simple combat unit. They are the control system of the 'Slate' that controls the key points of this country. We cannot afford to lose them by running carelessly. The lieutenant knew that too, so he put the condition of to wait until I got down to the ground."
On the side of the street, "Scepter 4" personnel are stationed to guard Mihashira Tower. Kuro looked at them sideways and said with a frown.
"Hm, so... Is that the "Blue King" who is running the "Slate" now?"
That sentence clicked with a nuance. Shiro scoffed.
"What, are you still holding on to the fact that you were bullied before?"
"No!"
"Nyahahahaha! Kurosuke was criticized!"
"Well, it's not that kind of private feeling, it's more…"
"You got hit by that guy who almost killed you, so isn't Kurosuke really weak?"
"Neko! You!"
Enraged, Kuro approached Neko, who jumped and dodged. When the two started chasing each other around Shiro, the "Scepter 4" clansmen looked at them wondering what was going on. Shiro entered the arbitration, greeting them with a friendly smile.
"Well. Munakata-san can't help it, because he is a "King". Rather, I admire the courage you had to challenge him."
"Hmm..."
Hearing Shiro's words of praise lightly, Kuro made an expression that wasn't bad.
"As for Mishakuji Yukari, I want you to work a little harder."
"Guh..."
Hearing Shiro's reproachful words, Kuro closed his eyes in frustration and lowered his head.
"I know... I'm not as good as him... But still, in order to beat him, I will train every day with the spirit of devotion and diligence."
"No, Kuro? You're kidding, aren't you? Don't worry too much about it. You weren't doing your best back then."
"Idiot! How can you beat him with such a spoiled idea! Mishakuji Yukari is a traitor who pointed his sword at Ichigen-sama, and my mission as a servant is to defeat him."
"Oh, that's too much trouble. Say something to him, Neko."
Shiro made that comment to Neko and noticed that she was terribly quiet.
"Neko? What's up?"
A while ago, Neko should have been rolling with laughter, but she had a completely different expression. A look of fear, anxiety, and impatience that he had never seen before. As she clung to Shiro's arm, Neko was staring at one point.
"...Over there. Just now, someone was watching."
"Over there?"
In front of Neko's gaze, there was nothing but a nondescript street tree. Shiro patted Neko on her back, trying to reassure her.
"There's no one there. It's okay."
"Yes. He was looking. Absolutely, about Wagahai..."
Saying that in a low voice, Neko buried her face in Shiro's arm. Seeing that unusual situation, Shiro and Kuro exchanged glances and bowed their heads.
++++++++++
Prime Minister Samukawa Kanichi.
That's his title. As a representative of the Cabinet, which is the executive branch, he is the most important civilian. He is the top of Japan, and the direction of this country depends only on his will.
At least, that is what it seems.
That is not really so, it was just a "presumption" among those who held a certain position. There are other supreme powers. Those who have even greater power than the chief elected by the people. Political tasks that they use conveniently, that was the reality of the Prime Minister.
Samukawa never felt dissatisfied with it. Originally, he was a self-protective person, and the position of Prime Minister became the result of sticking to the "shadow of the big tree". This is Samukawa's true nature, and this is why he became a politician.
But even so, the current situation was frustrating for Samukawa.
Official residence of the prime minister, office. Originally, it could be called the most important place in this country. Everyone but Samukawa must be nervous, considerate, and humble in this place.
Despite that, the man puffed out his chest arrogantly and acted as if he owned the room.
Reisi Munakata, Head of the Fourth Branch of the Family Registration Division, Tokyo Legal Affairs Office.
Officially, he is just an official. As the Prime Minister, it is incomparable to him, and it is an existence that can be blown up.
All that changes when you put the premise. Munakata will become an entity called "King", and Samukawa will become nothing more than a political institution.
"As explained above, we, "Scepter 4", have officially assumed the authority to manage Mihashira Tower and "Dresden Slate". A notice will come from the Golden Clan soon."
"With Gozen gone, are you literally pretending to be a king?"
The sarcastic way of speaking is a far cry from Samukawa's usual. Putting emotions behind a smile is the basis of politicians. He hasn't been able to do that. Even Samukawa took offense as he gave a sly smile at a youth who was much younger than him.
However, Munakata seemed to pay no attention to Samukawa's irritation.
"I'm not pretentious. I'm the "King" defined by the "Slate"."
Samukawa's temples twitched. He thought about how to teach the rude youth about his position, but in the meantime, Munakata dropped a bombshell.
"Therefore, we will also transfer the priority of the orders to each national institution held by the Golden Clan."
Samukawa's eyes widened and his hips began to float.
"No, impossible! Just when..."
"Just when you took the weight off of yourself?"
After noting the point, Samukawa fell silent.
The "Golden King", Kokujoji Daikaku, is a distinguished man who has rebuilt this country. No one in the world of politics or business can match him in terms of status, honor, or power. He is truly a political giant, and it is precisely his intention that an existence like the "King" can do as it pleases.
It was about two months ago that rumors began to circulate that Kokujoji was dead.
Of course, rumors are just rumors. No one had confirmation. However, in reality, Kokujoji no longer appears on the surface, and the rabbits' contact is nothing more than maintaining the system. It was clear that Kokujoji was in a situation where he couldn't give orders.
"King" is a high-ranking existence of politicians. That is the premise.
And finally the time had come to tear down that "premise" that had been hanging over their heads for a long time after the war. It was time for them, who were elected by the people, to recover their legitimate rights.
Even though he had such expectations.
Seeing Samukawa's agitation, Munakata smiled. It wasn't a smirk. It's a warm smile that tells a child, "You don't have to be ambitious if you don't know where you are."
"Don't worry, Prime Minister. We have no intention of influencing the fortunes of the nation with our own selfish desires."
Samukawa stopped breathing and Munakata continued calmly.
"At the moment, we are only asking for smooth cooperation from all quarters towards the confrontation with the Green Clan that threatens the peace of the world."
"You assume the right to give orders, please."
"The way a base has is what is called order. I kindly ask for your cooperation as the Prime Minister."
Samukawa clenched his teeth to keep from making noise.
Evidenced form, that is, system.
The current Samukawa couldn't reverse that.
The system continues to function even after the death of the founder. "Tokijikuin", properly operated by those pesky rabbits, is still in effect. If the youth in front of them demand the transfer of power according to the system, they have no choice but to respond.
"In short, are you telling me to follow you?"
"If you put it that way, yes."
Samukawa closed his eyes for a moment at Munakata's simple answer.
The next time he opened his eyes, there was a smile on his face.
"I see! If that's the case, I'll give you my full cooperation, Munakata-kun!"
Munakata's expression didn't change, but the attendant behind him was startled. Samukawa's sudden change was so splendid.
"I will notify every ministry and agency through the Chief Cabinet Secretary. Let's do our best to ensure that your "Scepter 4" can operate without delay. That must be the testament that Gozen left behind!"
"Then so shall it be."
When Munakata spoke, he felt his eyes shake again, but this time he was able to contain himself. He had experienced that kind of humiliation and bitterness countless times in his life as a politician. Survival was far more important than that pride.
He did not nullify the premise.
Not now.
The change is already happening. If "Scepter 4" really has the same power as "Tokijikuin"... Is it long term? When looking while taking a co-op system, there will be something that can be seen.
It is precisely when we determine that, that it is time to act.
"Anyway, I was wondering what would happen if Gozen disappeared, but if Munakata-kun puts it all together, I'm relieved! Well, the future of this country is bright! Hahahahahaha…"
As he gently turned his tongue, Samukawa also turned his thoughts around.
The Green Clan. An organization that appears to be hostile to "Scepter 4". First, he would start investigating from there.
++++++++++
The war is waged within 10.2 inches.
Multiple green light points move on a wireframe map. A blue dot suddenly appears there, blocking the green path. The greens scatter and try to escape the blue by taking their own routes, but this time a red dot of light appears in front of them, a giant X mark was carved on top of the green dot of light sandwiched between the red and blue.
Kusanagi placed the tablet on the bar counter after confirming that the large letters "TARGET NEUTRALIZED" appeared in the center of the screen.
"It seems that the joint fight with the Blue Clan is unexpectedly going well."
"Yes."
The one who answered was Anna, who was drinking juice on the seat at the counter. She didn't need to look at the tablet or anything like that, instead she was the source of the location information that was displayed on the tablet.
Anna's original ability to respond increased dramatically after she became the "King". The marbles with her supernatural powers function as "terminals" for her sentient abilities. As long as you have the marble, they can communicate with each other without any electronic network. By distributing marbles to not only "Homura", but also "Scepter 4", they have built an information network that could be called the "Supernatural Power Network".
That is one of the new advantages gained by the "Three Kings Alliance". Jungle's superiority so far has been its control over the electronic network. If you blindfold him, "Jungle" will never beat the alliance.
"Ah, they are very lucky."
Yata, who was sitting on the couch, muttered so and dropped the tablet.
"Hey, Kusanagi-san, why am I on standby here? Even if you're going to blow those green guys away, without this Yatagarasu, you'll have to deal with "Homura"."
Kusanagi looked at Yata in astonishment,
"Idiot. If you see green, you'll run in without looking back. I heard various things, what kind of recklessness Yata-chan did during the cooperation operation with the blue ones."
"Gak..."
Yata shuddered. Seeing that, Kusanagi sighed quietly.
He thought that he had calmed down a bit, but Yata was still Yata. In the operation with "Jungle", he ignored cooperation and rushed over, rampaging without thinking about the damage to the surroundings, and even ended up fighting with "Scepter 4" who tried to stop him. In response, Kusanagi would have a headache.
With that said, Yata was also right.
"I can't help it. I can't keep my cool when I'm in front of those green guys. It's about Mikoto-san and Totsuka-san..."
Saying that, Yata cut off his words. Like he hates talking about it.
Until now, Yata has suppressed his anger towards "Jungle". The explosive power when released would not be suitable for cooperation. No doubt it was Kusanagi himself who told him not to deflect anger away from them, and it might be a bit unreasonable to ask him to adjust the output as well.
Kusanagi knows. The strength of Yata's feelings and the frustration that comes with it. That's why he spoke in a soft tone.
"Well, people like us are important too. Reserve forces, you say. In preparation for accidents, you always need to have some leeway."
"Is that being a substitute?"
Kusanagi smiled wryly at the Yata-style way of saying it.
"Yes, don't be silly. Yata-chan is the one saying that he's going to protect Anna."
"That's right."
Yata awkwardly looked away and looked at Anna. Anna was calmly drinking juice. Her calm demeanor oozes the dignity of a "King".
Hitting the tablet with his finger, Kusanagi said as if to persuade him.
"Yata-chan, you have to learn to look at things from a distance. This is a good opportunity."
"Hey..."
Yata took the tablet again while letting out a careless voice. Even as he curled his lips, he rubbed awkwardly with his fingertips, trying to grasp the battle situation.
Kusanagi returned his gaze to his tablet and opened the information screen.
"The "Green King" hasn't shown any conspicuous movement since the turmoil in Gakuenjima. It's only the clansmen in the end who are still rampaging."
"As long as you're being watched from blue front and red rear, you can't make any perceptible movement. But..."
Looking at the marbles placed on the counter, Anna said quietly.
"He's not holding back, he's gathering strength."
"It's like sharpening your fangs to make the next big thing happen... It's a spooky story."
Yata, who was on the couch, laughed heartily.
"No matter what, there are three "Kings" here, with Anna leading the way. Even if those green bugs bring their boss, we'll crush them easily!"
Yata stated so confidently, but Kusanagi's expression did not clear.
"Three "Kings", even if you say that..."
As he muttered, the exchanges at Gakuenjima revived in Kusanagi's mind.
"Could you tell the "Red Queen" to keep an eye on the status of the "Blue King"?"
The "Silver King" Isana Yashiro told Kusanagi that when he handed over the documents related to the "Dresden Slate".
"What do you mean status?"
"I can't say exactly what it is, but it's very dangerous. It's like…"
Shiro kept his mouth shut, as if he was hesitating to say anything else. Therefore, Kusanagi was able to accurately understand what he was saying.
It's like Suoh Mikoto.
Kusanagi groaned.
"The regicide charge, huh?"
It was directly Munakata who took Suoh's life. But… Even if Munakata hadn't wielded the sword from him, the “Sword of Damocles” would have fallen and Suoh would have lost his life.
A "King" can only be killed by a "King". It's a taboo. Appropriate punishment will be given to those who violate the taboo. That was the "regicide charge" destabilization of the royal authority due to the rapid increase in Weismann deviation, and the end result was the riot.
Suoh killed the "Colorless King". As a result, it went out of control and caused enormous damage to the entire Kanto region. It was Munakata's sword that prevented it from happening, but because of this, Munakata also had to bear the burden of regicide.
"You've noticed the signs, right?"
"The "Sword of Damocles"..."
It is now an open secret that the gigantic sword that towered in the blue sky had some flaws in its majesty. Every time Munakata wielded his royal power, the fault seemed to grow. He doesn't want to imagine what's to come, but he had to. If things get worse, the entire Kanto region could turn into a huge crater.
"It's not like it's going to happen right now, but the situation is the situation. It's better to be very careful."
Remembering those words, Kusanagi frowned.
"I don't know how much we can trust them anymore, and I want you to be honest about what happens to anyone. I wish it wasn't like that."
At this time, Anna put the cup on the counter and said quietly.
"I was able to meet Mikoto and the people of "Homura" thanks to the "Slate"."
There is a certain determination in Anna's eyes.
"But if someone becomes like Mikoto because of the "Slate", then I..."
"Anna, what are you saying...?"
Yata looked puzzled at Anna and then at Kusanagi.
However, Kusanagi couldn't take his eyes off Anna. The worst possible imaginable. That's what the "King'' imagines, who has the ability to resonate louder than anyone else. That raised Kusanagi's sense of crisis on several levels.
"That's why the "Blue King" is in such bad shape."
Anna didn't answer. She was looking at the counter with a penetrating gaze.
The marble touched her elbow and rolled off the counter to the floor, making a loud noise.
++++++++++
She flipped the futon over and check the inside.
"Shiro?"
It wasn't there. Next up was the closet. She opened it on both sides and stuck her head inside.
"Eh? Shiro? Ah?"
Shiro was not there. She carefully opened each shelf of the dresser and said his name.
"Shiro, answer me. Shiro!"
No matter which shelf she opened, she couldn't see Shiro.
With each confirmation, Neko's anxiety grew by one. Shiro was nowhere to be found. Where had he gone? Did he go somewhere far away?
"Hey, Shiro, where are you?"
"If it's Shiro, he just left."
Kuro, who was cooking in the kitchen, said that casually.
"Where did he go? I'm going too!"
"Leave him alone for a while. I'm sure he has a lot to think about."
She spun on her heel, jumped, and when she landed on the bed, she had already taken the form of a cat. When she buried the tip of her nose in the futon, she was filled with Shiro's scent.
And, Kuro poked his head out of the kitchen. With an exasperated expression, he tried to scold Neko.
"I know you're happy to have Shiro back, but it's a bit complicated. He's not going anywhere, so calm down."
"Why!"
"...Why, you?"
"Why does Kurosuke know that?!"
As if she yelled, Neko said that.
From inside the futon, she looked at Kuro with bright blue and gold eyes. Kuro's calm demeanor annoyed her. Why didn't he care more? Where is the guarantee that Shiro will not go anywhere?
"He Might disappear again! Shutting people up is being selfish!"
"Neko..."
Kuro's expression changed to something like that.
As he wiped his hands on the edge of his apron, Kuro walked over to Neko and sat down next to her. He reached out his hand and gently stroked her forehead.
"Are you worried, Neko?"
Neko turned around and put her head inside the futon. However, Kuro never stopped stroking Neko. He placed his palm on the fur on her back and stroked her.
"Ok. Shiro isn't going anywhere. You said so."
"...Such thing."
"Can't you believe in Shiro?"
"No, it's not like that, but Shiro..."
A muffled voice echoed from the depths of the futon. She did not doubt Shiro. Kuro wouldn't tell a lie either. After searching for Shiro for a long time, she finally found it. He would never go anywhere again. She wanted to believe that, and she should have.
Still, she couldn't control the anxiety welling up inside her.
"It's strange."
As he slowly stroked Neko's back, Kuro said that longingly.
"When you were looking for Shiro, you never doubted that you would see him again. You couldn't be more optimistic. Still, you were the one who was really right."
That's how it is. Without Shiro, she never experienced such anxiety. She never felt the fear of not seeing him again.
And yet...
"Why are you so worried even though you were able to find Shiro?"
She didn't know.
Neko didn't know why. She doesn't care about Nagare or the Slate or anything like that. It is so because it is so.
Because...
Because she knows that people suddenly disappear for no reason and never come back.
"Oh!"
In the depths of the futon, in the darkness, Neko's body writhed.
With green feathers dancing in the air.
A name that was confined deep within, and she prayed that it would never revive again.
"Ameno Miyabi."
A young man's voice called out to Neko.
"No way!"
Shouting, Neko jumped. When she turned around and returned to her human form again, she hugged Kuro in surprise and buried her face into his shoulder.
Then she began to cry silently.
"Neko?"
Kuro, dismayed, raised a confused voice. But Neko couldn't handle it. Overwhelmed by inexplicable anxiety and fear, she trembled all the time.
++++++++++
It was the first time in a long time that he had looked at the sky from the ground.
The sky was infinitely wide, blue and lonely. There was no one but Shiro. Therefore, it was quiet and lonely. It was the perfect place to break all ties and walk away.
The ground contrasted with the sky. It is teeming with people, and the speculations they create never cease, intricately intertwining and spreading. Thinking about it, Shiro was astonished as if it was the first time coming into contact with it.
The place where he is now, is the nostalgic Gakuenjima, the rooftop of the school building.
It's a place he used to hang out at when he was just Isana Yashiro. He would skip classes and take a nap there, and Kukuri would scold him for it. With nothing but white rice in hand, he would beg everyone for a side dish and turn it into a boxed lunch.
Looking back now, it seems like a memory from a previous life. Hard to believe it was only a year ago.
"If we delay, this country will end..."
After suddenly muttering, Shiro smiled quietly.
Was the voice he heard at that moment Kokujoji's scream? Or was it an unconscious warning from himself who felt it? At some point, he must have foreseen the path that would lead to the end of this country.
Where did it all start?
Hisui Nagare's secret move. The death of Daikaku Kokujoji. The attack on Mihashira Tower. Suoh Mikoto and the death of Totsuka Tatara. The accident of Adolf K. Weismann and the rampage of the anonymous "Colorless King".
Or is it the conflict between Kagutsu Genji and Habari Jin?
Or did it all start when he discovered the "Dresden Slate" in the first place?
While he was immersed in such thoughts, he suddenly heard a sound of wings.
A soft voice called out to Shiro who was still looking at the blue sky.
"You did your best to warn the "Blue King", but it seems to have been in vain. I feel sorry for you."
Shiro replied without looking back.
"Peeping is not impressive, "Green King" Hisui Nagare."
"My eyes are everywhere. It's my only freedom."
That's true. The "Green King" rules the network. In today's information society, he has tremendous power. Due to that power, he was able to evade the eyes of the "Golden King" and continue to plot against him to this day.
"Dragging you as soon as the lieutenant died, you are also quite cunning."
He thought the parrot that was perched on the rooftop rail smiled.
"To think that someone who finally decided to move after his friend's death would teach me a lesson. I find it ironic."
Shiro also smiled gently.
"I see, when you say that, I have no words to answer. So?"
"Yes. Now that the nice introduction is over, let's get down to business."
The parrot is the "Green King". Hisui Nagare's messenger spread his wings. As if he would open his arms when one entertains another.
"I have been waiting for your return. I wanted to bring you this proposal."
He had an idea of what the proposal was. However, Shiro said nothing and just waited for Nagare's words.
As expected, Nagare offered one of the wings to Shiro.
"First King, "Silver King" Adolf K. Weismann, would you like to join me?"
Shiro didn't laugh. Instead, he shrugged his shoulders and said:
"Let's join the "Chabudai Alliance" and let's all four work together to protect world peace! I don't think that will be your proposal."
"The "Chabudai Alliance"... It's a fancy and respected name, but of course it's different. It's a new one-on-one alliance between you and me to further the evolution of humanity."
"......"
"You must have pointed to that once. In Dresden, 70 years ago."
A breeze blowing through Dresden. The voices of people laughing and chatting. In an instant, the strange-flavored dishes brought in between experiments appeared in Adolf's mind and then disappeared.
"That "Slate" is the "Evolution Acceleration Device" displayed on the "King" and the Clansman. Suppressed by the strongest existence, the "Golden King", the appearance of tension was slight, and even the appearance of the "King" was limited to the entire Kanto region."
With a dry voice, Shiro asked.
"Is that your purpose? For what?"
"It's just like I said. It's "just" to further the evolution of mankind."
Slowly, he broke out in a cold sweat.
As for the ultimate goal of the "Green King", he had a few possibilities in mind, perhaps the worst.
Hisui Nagare has come up with all kinds of plans for "just" the evolution of humanity. It doesn't matter what the motivation is. The problem is that Nagare is infinitely pure and therefore never gives up.
Equal parts fear and vigilance, Shiro said:
"You seem to be more dangerous than I thought."
"I am honored to receive such a compliment. However, that is my dream."
"Dream..."
As if an old wound from the past had reopened, Shiro's chest slowly ached.
"That dream..."
"Did it break? So why don't we rebuild it together? The situation is different now than it was 70 years ago. Nothing can stop us anymore. We just have to."
Nagare's dream had an irresistible charm.
Because it's a dream he once had. In that nostalgic Dresden, he would make the dream he pursued with Kokujoji and Claudia come true. It would not fail this time. He wouldn't let anyone get in his way. Unravel the mystery of the "Slate" and lead humanity to a new stage!
Breathing easily, Shiro replied.
"I will politely decline."
Nagare tilted his head in wonder.
"Why?"
"Everything is different from 70 years ago."
Kokujoji and Claudia are no longer anywhere.
His dream disappeared from the earth with them. What Nagare sees is nothing more than a dream similar to the one he once had. It's up to him to decide what to do with it, but even if he makes a mistake, it's not something he can do on his own.
This is because Shiro knows too much about the many things that have been lost as a result.
"Hmm... I didn't think it was a bad proposal, but it seems I was naive."
Nagare said without a hint of regret, and then continued like this.
"There is no specification, let's do our best to get the "Slate"."
Shiro was not surprised. He assumed that would happen, of course. Analyzing his actions thus far, it was clear that he was trying to make the "Dresden Slate" his own, the source of the mystery.
"Originally, he was going to imitate the "Golden King" and wait for the rookie "Blue King", who was desperately suppressing the power of the "Slate", to run out. It's a change of plans."
"Since I came back, I won't let you do what you want."
"Is that so? I wanted to go hand in hand with you, but if you're going to compete, that's what I want. I'm looking forward to it."
Nagare's voice was filled with calm fighting spirit and confidence.
With the "Chabudai Alliance", the situation of the war changed drastically. Due to the cooperation of the three clans, "Jungle" was now cornered.
But where does this confidence come from?
If he asks that question, he won't get an answer. Because that was Hisui Nagare's trump card. Like Shiro, he must have a secret "something" that will show his power only when he puts it on the field.
So Shiro asked another question.
"I'd like to confirm one thing, but it's okay to say that you were the one who dragged me onto this game board in the incident a year ago, right?"
On the other side of the parrot, he felt Nagare let out a small laugh.
"Oh, did you notice?"
"This body..."
Shiro placed his hand on his chest and looked at Nagare.
“Even if the Blue Clan used the Yuishiki system, they wouldn't be able to determine his identity. There's no way anyone but you could prepare such a person. In that case, you were the one who set the stage for the "Colorless King". take action on that incident, and you instigated me."
The escape of the "Colorless King" seemed chaotic and calculated. Using Shiro as bait, the "Red King" and the "Blue King" collided, and in the midst of the chaos, he was trying to gain the power of various Kings. If he had bought into that ambition, he would certainly have been a vessel for the "King", but there was a limit to what he could do on his own. There must have been an organization to support him somewhere.
And the only clan that is benefiting from the current situation is "Jungle".
"I see. Was it counterproductive by erasing the traces of existence, disguising an accidental death to those around you, and providing the necessary information? It's a bad habit of mine to be too picky."
For the first time, Shiro was angry with Nagare.
Totsuka Tatara. Suoh Mikoto. Many others lost their lives in the rampage of the "Colorless King". If this was all part of Hisui Nagare's plan, then he couldn't forgive this man.
"Go so far, why me?"
Nagare answered easily.
"You should be a player, not a watcher. You started it all."
He felt as if he were being showered with cold water.
He thought that was true. It all started him. He found the "Slate", analyzed it, and became "King" through mystery; that's how it all started, and all the tragedies up to this point have started there.
Many people lost their lives due to the rampage of the "Colorless King". The "Green King" planned it. So what happened before that? Who is responsible for the hundreds of thousands of lives lost in the battle between Kagutsu Genji and Habari Jin? Whether it's him, Kokujoji, or Claudia, there's no such thing as lack of responsibility.
That's why Shiro thought.
What has been started must be finished.
"Manage the "Slate"... no, do you want to release it?"
"So it will be. Please, don't worry and trust us with your dreams."
Shiro stared at Nagare who said that with indifference and determination.
"What if I say you can't?"
"Fight if you want."
Leaving that behind, the parrot that housed it flapped its wings and flew away. Shiro waited until the figure turned into a black dot in the blue sky and finally disappeared from sight.
"I don't want any of this."
He doesn't like to fight. If dialogue and understanding solve the problem, then it's better. But then Nagare would never give up. The purity of his ideals makes him uncompromising. He knows this because Shiro used to be like this.
When Hisui Nagare stops, that's when his heart stops.
As he clenched his fist, Shiro determinedly lied a bit.
"But I won't run away anymore."
#k#k project#k return of kings#yashiro isana#neko#yatogami kuro#reisi munakata#yata misaki#fushimi saruhiko#izumo kusanagi#kamamoto rikyo#kushina anna#hisui nagare#jungle#homura#suoh mikoto#homra#totsuka tatara#scepter 4#k stories
20 notes
·
View notes
Text
GoRA announced that Chapter 4 of "Side Gold" will be out on June 30th.
Then the other chapters and character profiles will be published.
Note: The magazine in "Note" will be cancelled. ToT
But don't worry, there is still a lot to translate, while we wait for more K stories to be published in the future!
20 notes
·
View notes
Text
Yata: We're here! We brought something to eat... What's going on here?!
Saru: -He doesn't understand anything-
-Nuis dancing and doing a little train-
Yukari: But what does the chola want? What she wants is for me to kiss her~ But what does the chola want? What she wants is for me to hug her~
Everyone: What does she want, what does she want, what does she want?, Kiss her~ What does she want, what does she want, what does she want?, Hug her~
Totsuka: Hey, come and join the joy train~!
Saru: I refuse.
Yata: I guess the typical thing in Argentina at Christmas and New Year's are the songs of Los Palmeras...
#k#k project#zenjo gouki#mishakuji yukari#domyoji andy#sukuna gojo#akiyama himori#kamamoto rikyo#iwafune tenkei#kushina anna#totsuka tatara#izumo kusanagi#seri awashima#neko#isana yashiro#yatogami kuro#yata misaki#fushimi saruhiko#jungle#homura#scepter 4#silver clan
7 notes
·
View notes
Text
Iwa: Hi everyone! I brought the drinks!
Rikio: Oh, you're the customer who bought all the drinks in our store!
Iwa: Hehehe~ What a coincidence!
Sukuna: Why did you only bring beers?
Iwa: Because I like it~♡
Zenjo: Give me one.
Akiyama: Zenjo-san?
Yukari: Let's all, cheers~♡
Andy: Yeah~♡
#k#k project#k stories#jungle#scepter 4#homura#zenjo gouki#mishakuji yukari#domyoji andy#sukuna gojo#akiyama himori#kamamoto rikyo#iwafune tenkei
9 notes
·
View notes
Last Seen Blogs
lets-ignore-that
lets_ignore_that_
trickstergemini
scary ass gatorade
ohmindy
Set My Soul On Fire
coolskates
mir
lore-olympus-reimagined
Dread Queen